emerheliena fan fiction world

DTL'S CHRISTMAS WITH TVXQ GRAPHICS CONTEST

2009-12-07T06:25:00.007Z

MERRY CHRISTMAS EVERYONE... WE ARE HERE AGAIN WITH OUR GRAPHICS CONTEST... WE ARE NOW HAVING SEPARATE CONTEST FOR THE BANNERS, POSTERS, AND WALLIES. PLEASE VOTE FOR THE ENTRY/ENTRIES THAT YOU LIKE BEST.

Please do take note of the following rules when voting:
1. You can vote for your own entry. (If you are also participating in the contest)
2. You can vote for more than one entry per contest. (You are allowed to vote as many entries as you like, if you really can't decide)
3. You cannot vote more than once, but you are allowed to cancel your previous vote.
4. You can cancel your vote any time you want, then vote again. (You can easily edit your vote by pressing the cancel button, and then you are allowed to vote again)

VOTING WILL OFFICIALLY START DECEMBER 8, 2009 UP TO JANUARY 2, 2010.

BANNER

PLEASE CLICK ON IMAGES TO VIEW THEM IN FULL SIZE.
BANNER 1

BANNER 2

BANNER 3

BANNER 4

BANNER 5

BANNER 6

BANNER 7

BANNER 8

BANNER 9

BANNER 10

BANNER 11

BANNER 12

POSTER

PLEASE CLICK ON IMAGES TO VIEW THEM IN FULL SIZE.

POSTER 1

POSTER 2

POSTER 3

POSTER 4

POSTER 5

POSTER 6

POSTER 7

POSTER 8

POSTER 9

POSTER 10

WALLIES

PLEASE CLICK ON THE ENTRIES TO VIEW THEM IN FULL SIZE

WALLIE 1

WALLIE 2

WALLIE 3

WALLIE 4

WALLIE 5

WALLIE 6

WALLIE 7

WALLIE 8

WALLIE 9

WALLIE 10

WALLIE 11

WALLIE 12

WALLIE 13

WALLIE 14

WALLIE 15

WALLIE 16

WALLIE 17

WALLIE 18

WALLIE 19

DTL'S CHRISTMAS WITH TVXQ ONE SHOT CONTEST

2009-12-07T05:33:00.005Z

STORY 1 - A CHRISTMAS ANGEL
Yoochun walked with his head filled with so many questions. Their group was currently experiencing a problem. And somehow everything and everyone around them were starting to get affected, one by one…. especially their fans.

He sighed heavily. It was almost Christmas time and such a frustrating problem suddenly came. Only a miracle could solve their problem now. Everything was already out of hand. Too many people were already involved and too many opinions and decisions were being considered. There were times that he was even thinking that maybe it was better to just give up and go their separate ways.

Lately he had noticed the gap, the invisible wall that was separating all of them. And as each day passes by, he knew the wall just kept on growing. And it was only a short time before they would no longer be able to reach each other, even if they wanted to. He wanted things to return to the same state it was before. But things got complicated and mistakes can never be undone.

He slowly sat down on a swing. There were only a few people left in the park. And since it was already passed 10 o’ clock, no one was even bothering to look at him.

This was the only place that he could find refuge, the only spot where he could enjoy some peaceful time alone, away from all the hectic schedules and the screaming fans. He knew his fellow DBSK members were also tired from all the work they had been doing for the last couple of months. It was like there whole world was already centered on the fact that they belonged to the famous group, DBSK. They had no privacy, no life, no love…. no one special to share their achievements with. Somehow he felt like their lives were becoming pointless as time moved on.

“I’m really tired. Why is my life like this?” he unexpected said out loud with his head bent down.

“Uhmmm… Excuse me, can I… I ask for your signature?” a voice suddenly said.

Yoochun quickly looked at the person standing in front of him. “You’re asking for my signature?” he asked a young boy about 17 years old. It wasn’t everyday that a boy would come up to him and ask for his signature.

The boy quickly nodded. “Well, it isn’t for me. It’s for my younger sister,” he added.

“Oh, I see… “ Yoochun uttered as a smile appeared on his lips. He couldn’t help but admire the young boy in front of him. The boy must really love his sister, he thought.

“Can you please sign this?” the boy asked as he shyly gave Yoochun a cd. It was one of their Japanese singles.

Yoochun took the cd and pen and was about to write when… “What’s the name of your sister?” he asked the boy.

“Yumiko,” the boy uttered with a sad tone.

Yoochun quickly stared at the boy. “And your name is?”

“My name is Hiro,” the boy answered. “I’m sorry for disturbing you,” he added politely.

Yoochun lightly laughed. “It’s okay,” he said. He had already returned the cd when he looked at the boy again. “Tell me, how did you know that I would be here?”

Hiro suddenly felt embarrassed to answer Yoochun’s question. “I… I had been following you and your friends for a month now. But I always get blocked by your body guards. My sister’s birthday is next week. So I had been trying to get close to one of you, so I can fulfill my promise.”

“So you’ve been stalking me and my friends, so you can give your sister her birthday gift?” Yoochun asked curiousy.

Hiro nodded.

“Honestly I admire your determination to fulfill your promise to your sister,” Yoochun uttered. He then paused and looked at the cd the boy was holding. And immediately he thought of a wonderful idea. “Do you think you can give me your sister’s full name and your address?”

Hiro looked at Yoochun with curiosity written all over his face. “Yes… but can I ask why?”

“I just want to give your sister some additional gifts that would surely make her happy,” Yoochun answered.

The boy’s face lit up with joy. “Thank you…. I know Yumiko would be delighted to receive more gifts… especially if it came from you.”

“I will be sending the gifts tomorrow,” Yoochun said with a bright smile.

*************************************************************

“Hyung, why are we signing this?” Changmin asked Yoochun with a slight irritation and a confused look on his face. He had just entered the kitchen and was about to get his breakfast.

“Sign first, before you eat,” Jaejoong said with a laugh. “No signature, no food.”

“Oh, that’s harsh. How many signatures do you need?” Changmin asked back as he hurriedly took the cd and pen away from Yoochun.

Yunho who was already filling up a cd with some personal messages laughed out loud. “That’s our very helpful Changmin…”

“Yoochun met a boy last night who had been stalking us for a month now. He had promised his sister a cd with our signatures on it as a birthday gift. So we’re helping out…” Junsu explained with a bright smile. He felt so happy to do such a wonderful thing for someone… especially a fan. Somehow he feels like it has been a long time since they did something special… together.

“Oh, now I understand. You should have just told me straight away,” Changmin said.

“How about if… we just bring our gifts personally? Don’t you think that would be a much nicer gift?” Jaejoong asked the other members.

The other boys nodded their heads and agreed right away. “I got the address here. How about if we just go now and surprise the girl?” Yoochun asked happily.

“Yes, that’s a great idea,” Yunho added. He was suddenly excited and happy.

“Okay then…. We’ll leave in an hour,” Junsu uttered.

***************************************************************

After an hour…

“Thank you …. but Yumiko’s dead,” an old woman said as she politely accepted the boys gifts.

“Dead?” Yoochun couldn’t believe what he heard.

The old woman nodded her head and took out the picture of her daughter. She then gave the picture to Yoochun. “She died a week ago… She had been sick for the past three years. But she kept on fighting… everyday… hoping…” a bitter smile appeared on the old woman’s lips.

The DBSK boys pitied Yumiko. She was still very young.

“But Hiro… he said that he was going to give her a gift for her birthday. So we thought that she was…” Yoochun tried to explain.

“Still alive? Hmmm….When Yumiko was still alive Hiro promised her that he would give her a cd with your signatures on it for her birthday. She was already an avid fan even before she got sick. And even though her sickness prevented her from doing the ordinary things she used to enjoy… She found another passion that kept her busy until the very end of her life. Because of your group, she found her passion for writing. As time passed by, her sickness grew worst but she still tried to be strong and never allowed herself to lose contact with all the things that were happening with all of you…. your lives, your careers… your music. Somehow I feel like… you were another reason why she tried to fight longer. She would always listen to your songs whenever she was in pain. I know she would be very happy that all of you came here…. Thank you for taking the time and all the effort to make my daughter … happy,” the old woman uttered as she slowly cried.

The DBSK boys were totally speechless. They were taken by surprise by what they found out. The happy memory they were expecting was instantly replaced with sadness, pity and regret.

It was then that Hiro suddenly appeared with a small book in his hands. “Thank you for all the gifts you guys brought. In exchange, I would like to give you this.”

“What is it?” Yunho asked.

“It’s Yumiko’s diary…. I know it would really make her happy, if you guys accept this,” Hiro replied.

“Oh no… We can’t possibly accept that…. That’s too personal. You should be the ones to keep it,” Jaejoong uttered.

“Please do accept it. I have read the whole diary, and all the words she had written in that small book are already engraved in my heart. I will remember those words even if the book is gone. Please accept it,” the old woman softly uttered.

The DBSK members exchanged glances with one another. Somehow they were asking each other whether to accept the book being given or not.

A few minutes passed…

With trembling hands, Junsu carefully reached out for Yumiko’s diary. “Thank you…” he uttered softly to Hiro.

Hiro smiled…. “I should be the one thanking you… all of you. You have all made my sister very happy with your music…. and your songs.”

*******************************************************************

Another hour passed, at the boys’ apartment….

Jaejoong carefully opened the diary and started to read out loud… The first half of the small book was full of details of their past achievements. The DBSK boys were very touched. They couldn’t believe that someone could really give so much attention to them, when she obviously had other important things to give attention to.

Jaejoong read on and on… somehow the words he was reading were becoming too addicting. He just longed for more and more…

“What is happiness? All of us have different definitions for it. But for me, I only have one answer, and that is DBSK. They made me happy during the times I was sad. Their songs were my companions during the times I was alone. They were my special friends, even if it was only in my dreams and in my stories. Because of them, I met so many friends online. I never thought I would be able to meet so many people from different countries, and instantly feel the connection with them. Sometimes I wonder if the DBSK boys even know the kind of power that they have. They have brought so many people together from different walks of life without realizing it. They are truly like gods in their own right. And I believe their name fits them perfectly, The Rising Gods Of The East”

“They are my very own special gods that have brought a special light into my darkening life. They made my dull and fading world, full of color and life once again. Because of them, I learned so many things that I will never learn in one lifetime. And even if I was at the very end, I am still thankful. They brought out the other side of me, which I never really knew. I learned how to write wonderful stories all because I was in love. I was in love with all of them in my own little world of imagination. I placed myself in the shoes of all the thousands of fans that kept on screaming their names. I wanted to play out the various scenes that were constantly playing in my head. I wanted to create a world wherein their fans can enter and also interact with them. The stories I wrote were the worlds created by my mind so to give happiness to other people. Now I know how it feels like to actually make other people happy without asking anything in return, and just being myself and enjoying the endless words of joy that fans like me are giving for the stories I have written. Unexpectedly, I learned humility.”

“There were times I couldn’t bear the pain anymore and just wanted to give up. But their songs made me think twice. The words in their songs gave me hope and a new meaning in life. Their melodies touched my lonely heart and erased the traces of pain that entered my life day after day. Whenever I feel down, I would just watch them perform and I would suddenly feel happy again. The smiles and laughs they shared made me think that life is still worth fighting for. Whenever I see them, I remember my brother and my mother, like them they are also the reasons why I keep on fighting. I want to live and breathe as long as my body would allow me to. I want to experience the happiness that life has to offer. I want to give what I can to others so I can at least have something to leave to all the important people in my life.”

“How funny, just when you thought that everything is already at the end. Something happens and you suddenly realized that everything is really just beginning. I thought my life was really over the moment I learned I was sick and I only had about a few months up to a year to live. After I learned about this, I became bitter and I hated everything and everyone around me.”

“But because of the love my mother and brother showered me with, I slowly learned how to accept my fate. Yes, I was dying. But it didn’t mean that I can no longer live like a normal person. I was sick, but I wasn’t dead. I still had a chance to do things.”

“I returned to my normal life. But my life was already restricted. I was forced to be confined in my own little world, my small sanitized room, free from dust and small particles that might make me sick. My body was already failing and I wasn’t allowed to catch even the simplest sickness. I felt like I was trapped. There were times I wanted to break free and just ran out of the door and get myself all soaked up in the rain like the way I used to. How I missed playing in the rain with my brother.”

“Two years passed, the pain grew much worse and stayed longer. But I was already immune. I just took everything without any complaints.”

“Already nearing the end, but I am happy. My brother just bought the latest cd of DBSK. But of course, my dream of owning a cd with all the boys’ signatures is still a fantasy. He promised me I would get one for my birthday. My birthday will be in three weeks time. I hope I can still make it. I can feel my body is starting to endure the pain more horribly now. But the pain I am feeling can’t even compare with the pain I feel after I learned about the trouble the DBSK boys are going through. I pity them. I wish I could fly to their side and just comfort them. I know they are going through a hard time right now.”

“Keep on fighting! No matter what hardships you guys are facing right now. There will always be a light that will come your way. Always remember your fans will always support you in whatever decisions you make. I know you guys are in pain right now. But everything will come and go. Just hold on to each other tightly and everything will be all right. Just keep trusting each other, and all the trials will pass. I believe in you, the same way the thousands of other fans believe in you. We will always love you and support you no matter what happens.”

“I feel strange today. I don’t know why. I have been singing the boys’ songs for the last few days. I just feel like I want to sing and sing like there’s no tomorrow. And another weird thing, I greeted someone Merry Christmas, even though it’s still a month away. I am acting more peculiar as the days pass by. Also I easily get tired these passed few days. I am listening to Insa right now. And although it’s too sad, I always find it so soothing to listen to. I am going to rest for a while after this. Then I am going to watch some videos again. I have missed the DBSK boys so much. They haven’t appeared in any new shows lately. I wish all their troubles will finally come to an end. I know all their other fans are also missing them as well. Keep on fighting, I will always pray for you guys. Even if I die today, and when I finally go to heaven, I will still keep on praying for you to always be together and continuously make beautiful music forever.”

Jaejoong stopped reading. It was the last entry. Tears were already streaming down his face. He couldn’t help but feel so touched and blessed. He looked at the other DBSK members, and they were crying as well.

Unexpectedly, Yunho stood up. “Let’s make an angel happy… Let’s promise to always be together and continue to make beautiful music until we all grow old.”

The DBSK boys gave each other the most loving and longest embrace they had ever given each other. An angel touched their lives. And they will forever learn from the simple lessons and words she had taught them.

************************************************************

A month later… on a Christmas fan meeting…

All the DBSK boys were already on stage… before they performed their last song, Jaejoong unexpectedly decided to make a short speech…

“This song is dedicated to an angel we never really met, but who touched our lives with her meaningful words. She had taught us how to live life to the fullest.. She made us see our mistakes and she made us stronger. She will always be in our hearts. This is for you…. Yumiko… and thank you.”

As the boys sang together again, tears of joy streamed down from their eyes. They will always keep their promise… They will always make beautiful music together…. forever…
Somehow… they know an angel was singing with them up in heaven…..

STORY 2 - A CHRISTMAS MEMORY

It has been exactly a year since he last saw her.

On this very day, during Christmas on the previous year, she left him without saying goodbye. As if he was in the power to undo it all, he kept on picturing her figure walking towards him with a wide smile carved across her pretty face, hoping that the figure was solid and touchable.

He sighed.

The breeze was ice cold. He stood there, over-looking the frozen lake with so much love trapped inside his heart. He wanted to release this heavy burden along with the blowing wind, but the more he looked out to the dark blue sky, the more he was reminded of her smiles and laughter. How he missed her dearly.

“Jaejoong-hyung, it’s getting late. We should head back now or both of us might freeze to death.”

He lowered his head as puffs of white smoke exited his lungs. He examined the ground down below as if some handwriting might appear from the sand to provide him with answers. He wasn’t ready to go just yet.

“Hyung-ah…”

Jaejoong brought his gloved hands to his face and covered it momentarily. Then, he slowly turned and faced the bored Shim Changmin. He was glad that he brought this sort of company. Changmin wasn’t the type to ask, unless if it involves good food.

“Let’s go,” he uttered at last, catching the car keys thrown by the younger man.

The journey back was silent. Changmin fell asleep inside the car, leaving Jaejoong to drive alone in the middle of the night. The only sound that fills the car was the soft humming from the radio. With one hand on the steering wheel and the other arm placed on the windowsill, he couldn’t help bringing her back to his thoughts. It wasn’t any better on other days, but the fact that it was Christmas, he was deeply affected.

“Out of the 365 days in a year, why did you have to pick this day to break my heart?” he whispered as if she was somewhere very near. Jaejoong couldn’t deny that his mind was everywhere. He was unaware that he was now driving the car at an unlawful speed.

It happened so quickly. In moments, he couldn’t see or hear anything. He tried to move a muscle but it felt as if something was grabbing tightly onto his skin, pushing him down. Had it been screeching sounds and a distant screaming? Had it been a blinding light and scattering glasses?

Is this what they call… a car accident?

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“Jaejoong-ah…”

The melody of the voice was strangely familiar. It sounded far away. He couldn’t decide if it was a voice in his head or someone he knows was actually calling out for him.

His eye-lids slowly parted.

The light in the room was dimmed. He caught the sight of a high ceiling in front of him and the comfort of the mattress on his back. His head felt heavy and as he tried to lift himself up. His eyes roamed around and scanned for anything he could identify.

He was inside someone else’s bedroom. There was no one in sight but the doors to the balcony were left open. Soft, icy breeze pushed the thin curtains to make way for its entrance, sending slight shivers to the skin. The dimmed sunshine slipped through possible gaps, lighting nearby areas of the floors.

Jaejoong glanced side-ways and all over himself. Where is this place? Is he dead? Or was that the most outrageous dream he ever had? He was confused.

Slowly, he stepped out of the bed, feet touching the cold parquet. Everything in this room seemed so familiar, like he’d seen it on a page in a magazine not too long ago. He looked around at the walls in admiration until a huge painting of a portrait caught his attention. His heart-beat raced as he stood up and walked nearer to have a closer look. His eyes didn’t deceive him after all. The person in that portrait is really him!

“What is this?” he whispered to himself as he circled on the spot, trying to make sense of the situation. “Hello? Is there anyone here?” he called out.

Nothing replied. Only the wind kept on blowing and the sun kept shining ever so dimly.

Then he glanced over at the balcony. He fixed his jacket and made his way towards the opened doors. It was noon but the wind was cold. Slowly, a wide courtyard fell into view. Patches of snow could be seen on the flatland and on the trees. Either it has only started to snow or that winter was nearly over, he was sure that today wasn’t Christmas.

Did he somehow have slept for a long time?

Once he was on the balcony, he rubbed his arms to help warm himself up. The subtle heat from the sunshine didn’t help him at all. He looked side-ways to search for more clues of where he was, and perhaps to confirm his timeline.

“Jaejoong-ah…”

The voice called again. He turned around in the hope to catch the person who called out to him yet again. And he got what he wished for.

The moment he laid his eyes on that beautiful angel, his heartbeat stopped abruptly.

“I’ve missed you, Jaejoong-ah…” she uttered softly, with a painful smile on her face.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

The two of them faced each other over the coffee table downstairs. Neither could find anything interesting to speak of despite the length of time they have been apart. Only their eyes were communicating silent whispers of longing.

Jaejoong couldn’t stand it anymore. He had to say something. He had so many questions to ask and the silence was killing him. But he wasn’t sure where to begin.

“Please say it,” she spoke softly. “I know you have things to speak to me. Just say it.”

Jaejoong examined her sweet smile, shocked at the possibility of her reading his mind. Her hands were carefully holding each other on her lap. Somehow she looked anxious at what she’s about to hear.

Jaejoong sighed.

“Is… Is this real?” Jaejoong uttered under his breath, not sure if it’s the right thing to start off with. He glanced at her direction. Her eyes were unsure but she gave him another smile.

“This is as real as you want it to be.”

Jaejoong’s eyes narrowed. He didn’t understand what she meant. One minute he was inside the car with Changmin on his way back to the apartment, and the next, he’s lying on someone else’s bed and in someone else’s room. As he thought that he’s having some sort of illusion after a hard knock on his head, she claims that this is as much as a reality as it could be. It doesn’t make sense.

Wait. Where the hell is Changmin?

“Did I come here alone?” he asked as a sudden gush of concern ran through his veins. A quick blood-rush flushed to his face as the fact that he might’ve indeed slept for a long time and skipped a good amount of days hit him. And the thought that there is a large loophole in his memory terrified him.

She looked at her hands, calmly brushing them together. The sadness was still present in her eyes. There was something she didn’t want to tell him. At least, maybe she wasn’t ready.

“I’m the reason you’re here, Jaejoong-ah,” she whispered. “I was being selfish and I hope you’ll forgive me.”

“What are you talking about?”

Suddenly the visions of a year ago flashed through his mind. One by one, it ran in and out of his memory box, giving him moments to reminisce that bittersweet chapter of his life.

It was once beautiful. Everything seemed perfect as he was holding tightly to her hands, guiding her along the silent pathway back to her doorsteps. It was a cold night, the snow was inches deep and they’d just had the most wonderful Christmas dinner in a quiet restaurant in town, just the two of them. Jaejoong thought that it was the most perfect night that he will remember for the rest of his life. In fact, it was too perfect that one could guess something should go wrong soon. And so it did…

When Jaejoong texted her the next day just to wish her a good morning, he was only greeted by a long silence of his cell phone. This has never happened before for the two excited. He was on a live set when he tried again, this time calling her for a straight 15 tries. It wasn’t her caller ringtone that answered him, or even the voice mailbox for that matter. It was the voice of the operator, saying that the number he called doesn’t exist. What he felt then was worse than worry. The thought of not seeing her again, killed him.

And the pain lasted for a long time, because he never heard anything from her ever since.

Until now…

“It was unplanned,” she started. Slowly, she stood up and took a few steps away from him. She pulled her arms to cover herself from the shivers of regret and remorse. Her white, silk dress flew lightly behind her as the soft wind blew across the room.

It was a magnificent view for Jaejoong to see the love of his life standing there, looking perfect and angel-like that he could only wish to grab her in his arms. How he missed the warm heat from her body and the sweet scent that came from her soft hair.

Unknown to himself, he was already nearing towards her, one step at a time.

“I was told that it was going to be a long family vacation,” she continued, still unaware of the closing distance between them.

With care, Jaejoong kept a reasonable distance in fear that he might startle her. After all, he just wanted to relive his memories, inhaling her scent into his lungs and let it send sparks to his heart once again.

“I didn’t even know when they managed to sneak into my room and took my cell phone away.” Her voice started to shake. “I was so scared that I didn’t know what to do. Everything happened in a rush, and they didn’t give me a chance to say anything about it. At that moment, I felt like a prisoner. My hands were tied and my lips were glued.”

This is when she turned around and let out a gasp at the sudden view of Jaejoong’s worried face very close to hers.

“I only wanted to say…” she paused to hold down the shock and a painful sob. “Goodbye.”

Jaejoong did nothing but stare at her flawless details. The trapped feelings inside his heart found no trouble at all finding its rightful place now that he’s standing in front of its rightful owner. He was overwhelmed when he could feel her soft breath brushing his skin. This girl is really real. And she’s standing right in front of him, after all the pain that he had gone through.

“That was when I was sent to this place,” she added.

Their distance was so close that both of them found it rather hard to breath. The room felt a bit warmer as they kept their eye-contact. Jaejoong wanted to crush his lips on hers already, but he knew it’ll be too awkward.

“What is this place?” he asked instead, steadying his breaths.

“This is our home, Jaejoong-ah, the one that I’ve always pictured ever since you asked me to be yours alone.”

This is when it struck him. Of course this place looks weirdly familiar. Of course there was a portrait of him on the wall inside the bedroom. This is all what she always talked to him about, asking his opinion if he agrees with her or not ever since he presented her the ring. How could he forget?

But why is this place being what it is? It doesn’t make any sense.

“Is this what I think it is?” he mumbled under his breath. He didn’t want to admit it, but it was the best explanation he could tell himself. He was hoping for her to say otherwise, but her small nod crushed his heart to the ground.

“And I don’t have much time left.”

“How do you know that? We could both stay here as long as we wish to, right?” Jaejoong tried to look on every possible positive reason he could hang on to.

“No, Jaejoong-ah. You still have a long way to go. It’s only unfortunate for me to have a very weak body.” Tears started to stream down her cheeks. Seeing those pearls on her pretty complexion, Jaejoong felt like his heart were torn apart. “This was my last wish.”

Out of his own will, his hands crawled upwards to search for her neck, landing them lightly but comfortably just above her shoulders. Her skin was cold, as cold as the wind outside. It easily occurred to him that she’s in fact dying, inside and out, a painful truth that he had to accept. He pulled her closer in the hope to console not only her heart, but also his which couldn’t seem to clot its own bleeding.

“It was really lonely here without you,” she mumbled into his chest. “I couldn’t even remember Christmas clearly. Maybe that day was too painful that I forget it on purpose. I can’t even make it snow properly.”

He recalled the weird rhythm of snow patches outside. “So it’s still Christmas today?”

She didn’t reply, but Jaejoong felt his shirt was drenched with cold wetness on one spot. “I don’t want to go,” she sobbed.

“Then don’t…” he spoke through her hair. He left one light kiss on the top of her head and tightened his hold around her. “Stay here with me.”

“But it’s not my choice to make and not yours as well.”

“Don’t say such harsh things. We’ll take our chances,” Jaejoong spoke softly.

“Promise me you’ll try and make yourself happy. It hurts not seeing you smile.” She pulled away from him and held onto his hands instead. Her eyes were glittery but it was full of hope. Jaejoong had to nod. She smiled at him and that was the last smile he will ever receive from her.

As she looked deeply into his eyes, she whispered, “Merry Christmas, my darling husband. I have nothing to offer to you on this special day, except for my undying love for only you.”

As soon as their lips touched, Jaejoong was knocked unconscious by a painful thud on his chest. It was once again that blurred vision of blacks and whites. The outline of her figure was now far from his reach. He knew that this time, it was really goodbye…

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

The smell of medicine stung his nostrils and forced him to open up his eye-lids. Everything was white at first, but it slowly turned to a light shade of green. He was in a hospital ward.

“Hyung? Are you awake?”

A distant familiar voice rang in his ears. As a sharp pain pulled at the back of his head, he tried to turn his head to find the face of the speaker.

“Yoochun?” he asked weakly.

“Oh! Thank God you’re awake! We were really worried that we’ll lose our lead singer to a stupid car accident!” Yoochun scream and muttered, too happy that his hyung wasn’t in a coma that the doctor had warned them to be a possible thing to happen.

“Yah, don’t say such things. Just be glad that he’s safe, okay?” Yunho stormed back at Yoochun.

Jaejoong felt pain lurking to every part of his body. The most pain was coming from his head, which he find to be the hardest to move at the moment.

“Stay still, hyung. It won’t look good if an ugly scar appeared at the back of your head,” Junsu mumbled. “I wouldn’t want the group to look bad because of it.”

Without asking for it, a painful smack quickly landed on Junsu’s own head. “Be more polite, could you?” Yunho thundered.

“C-changmin-ah…” Jaejoong called out.

“He’s alright Jaejoongie,” Yunho answered for him. “He only had scratches here and there. It was you who got the most blows out of the accident.”

Jaejoong tried to process everything inside his brain, but it was really painful. He can remember the blinding lights, the screeching sounds and shattering glasses, but everything else was blurred. He knew he had one thing to remember, but what is it?

“Oh, hyung. A woman I met at the corridor wanted me to give you a note. Would you like me to read it for you?” Yoochun spoke suddenly.

Jaejoong mouthed the word ‘yes’ and Yoochun began unfolding the piece of paper.

“Jaejoong, I’m sorry I’ve kept it a secret from you. Your wife suffered from a coma for exactly a year now and we decided to stop her suffering. Her body was weakly responding to the machines and keeping her attached to it was a painful view to our hearts. So we’re pulling the plugs and we thought it’s only fair to let you know. Consider it as our apology from taking her away from you, especially when both of you were newlyweds, even if the marriage was held in secret. Please forgive our selfishness and may all of us be reunited with her in heaven. We will pull the plug at midnight on the 26th of December, at exactly 365 days from the day she had the accident. P/S: We hope you’ll get better soon. –your mother-in-law.”

“It’s already 2 hours passed midnight,” they whispered.

Then everything reoccurred to him. Visible to the eyes of the other three, a trail of liquid ran down the corner of Jaejoong’s eyes as he stared blankly at the ceiling above.

STORY 3 - ANGEL OF TIME

“There he goes again, whining all the way into the night…”

The little wingless being floated outside Jaejoong’s room in the darkness of the night. She will always be there for every night of every day of every week. She observed him attentively, following his every step as he moved around his room, composing songs, singing and humming wonderful tunes, or dancing to the beat of his song. She never got tired of this habit.

But lately, he had been restless due to something that she didn’t know of. She can’t read
minds, but she can understand human behavior. Jaejoong always paces around his room, no longer humming any tunes and started to mumble to himself. She began to worry.

“Hm… maybe I should move closer…” She wanted to hear what Jaejoong was mumbling about.

The little angel glided closer to the window of Jaejoong’s room. She came too close to the window panes and a loud thud was heard. Jaejoong turned sideways and his eyes fell on her.

“Who are you?” He asked.

“!!!”

He moved to his window and opened it. The little angel moved a few steps backwards away from him.

“No! Don’t be afraid… I won’t hurt you…” He said, while holding out a pair of warm hands to get her out of the winter cold.

The cute being didn’t move. She looked scared and confused.

“Come, you’ll catch a cold if you stay like that. I’ll make you a cup of hot chocolate, how about that?? Come on in…”

The pair of gentle hands reached out even more, as if begging to be reached. With shivering hands, the little angel grabbed them tightly and went into the room. Jaejoong placed her on his bed, and covered her with his blanket so that she’ll be warm from the cold snow. After making sure that she’s comfortable, he asked,

“What’s your name?”

“My… name?”

Jaejoong nodded, waiting for her answer.

“My name… is… Hyun Ae…“

“Ah… Just like an angel… Wait for a bit, okay? I’ll make you a mug of hot chocolate.”

Then, he disappeared into the kitchen.

“Hot… chocolate…?” Hyun Ae had never tasted it before. But as the warm, milky liquid flowed through her body, she fell in love with it.

“Yummy!”

“You liked it? Good.” Jaejoong smiled. He pulled his chair and sat right in front of her.

“So, where do you live? How can I contact your parents?”

“I... live? Pa…rents?”

She was shocked. Even without the shock, she could never answer those questions. She wasn’t living, and she had no parents. She had always been alone.

Seeing that she wasn’t going to answer, he guessed that maybe she was an orphan. He felt pity for her.

“It’s okay… you can stay here as long as you want.” He smiled encouragingly. “Wait, I’ll tell the others.”

He went out of the room and entered the living room.

“Hey guys, I have a little girl in my room, and can she stay? I think she’s an orphan, and she has nowhere else to go…”

“A little girl?? I didn’t know you have interest in them…” Yoochun chuckled.

*BAM!* A newspaper hit on the back of Yoochun’s head. Hard.

“I was just joking!!! J-O-K-E!!”

“Deserves you right.” Turning to face Jaejoong, Yunho said, “How did she get there?”

“I don’t know… she was right on my balcony, and I saw that she was freezing. So I got
her inside to warm herself up. I asked about her parents, but…” Explained Jaejoong.

“Oh….” Changmin nodded in understanding.

“So…” Jaejoong was still waiting for their answer.

“Why don’t we give her in to the police? Surely they can take care of her.” Suggested Junsu.

“No… I don’t think she’ll like that…” Said Jaejoong.

“Then what’s your plan?? Keeping her here? Surely the manager won’t let us… only the employees of SME can come in here, let alone LIVING…” Yunho pointed out. He looked straight into Jaejoong’s eyes, urging him to think about it.

“Yeah, I know… but…”

“She can stay, if she works for us…. Right?” Suggested Changmin.

“Yeah, and what?? What can she do? Be our maid or something??? Come on, she’s barely 12!!! She should be in school!!” Yunho became uneasy with the suggestion. They already had enough on their hands right now, let alone taking in an orphaned girl into their home…

Suddenly, the girl walked into the living room on her way to the kitchen. She wanted to clean her mug, after finishing the hot chocolate. She saw the five handsome young men, and bowed politely to them. She gave them her sweetest smile, which melted away Yunho’s argument.

“She’s… so cute!!! I wish she was my sister!!!” Said Yunho.

“Hey… Your REAL sister will be heartbroken if she hears that, you know…” Yoochun giggled. They all knew that Yunho had changed his mind.

“Okay, I’ll ask the manager about this first thing in the morning tomorrow.” Yunho gave in.

“But where will she sleep tonight?” Asked Junsu.

“She’ll take my room… I’ll be taking the couch tonight. Later we can prepare her room, replacing the unused guest room right beside mine.” Suggested Jaejoong.

“It’s settled then.”
**********

“Guys!!! The food is ready!!!”

Hurry came Changmin, followed by four other hungry stomachs. They sat around the table, and indulged into the delicious dinner that night. Hyun Ae observed them happily, and ate her food slowly.

“Burp!!” Changmin quickly covered his mouth in the presence of Hyun Ae. She laughed while clearing the table.

“How long has it been? 5 years?? For 5 years I had the opportunity to eat delicious food… Ah… I’m blessed…” Stated Changmin while relaxing on the sofa.

“Haha… you, your stomach and your food…” Laughed Yoochun without turning his gaze from the television screen. They all relaxed in front of the television after every meal. Tonight, Hyun Ae busied herself with knitting something that looked like a blue scarf.

“Wow… You’re so talented… You can do everything, from cooking to cleaning, knitting stuff… Where did you learn all this??”

Hyun Ae did not know how to answer. As an angel of time, she can choose either to grow up or to stay young, she can turn back time to be a little kid again… For the past thousand years, she had learned all this… Can she say it like that to them??

Of course not.

“Maybe it’s in the genes. Who knows, maybe your mother was as talented as you are.” Jaejoong smiled.

“Maybe.” She returned it, a hundred times sweeter. Changmin saw it and quickly became somber.

“I think I’ll go to bed first. Not feeling very well.” Then, he disappeared into his own room.

“Looking by the way he ate just know, no wonder he’s sick…” Laughed Junsu.

By midnight, everybody had gone to sleep except for Jaejoong and Hyun Ae. She was still knitting, while he was watching the television.

“Aren’t you tired? You have to wake up early tomorrow for school, you know.” Jaejoong turned off the television and turned towards Hyun Ae.

“It’s okay. I already done all my homework. Besides, this scarf must be completed before winter comes… I’m already late…”

“You can buy them… You don’t have to make it yourself…” Pitied Jaejoong.

“No, it’s okay. I love knitting. I wanted to make my own. Besides, I don’t want to waste any money…”

“It’s not wasting, Hyun Ae. You need it. It’s a necessity.”
Hyun Ae did not reply. She kept on knitting while biting her lips. Jaejoong knew that he will not win this argument.

“Ouch!!”

Jaejoong became alarmed. He quickly grabbed Hyun Ae’s right hand and observed it. Red fluid can be seen flowing from its tip, where Hyun Ae had hurt herself.

“It’s okay. I’ll go and get the plaster.” Stated Hyun Ae.

“No! Stay here. I’ll go and get the plaster.” Jaejoong said, as he ran to the kitchen to grab the first aid kit.

After a while, Jaejoong came back with a bundle of plasters and a big bottle of iodine. Without any experience, he struggled with all of them while trying to treat Hyun Ae. At last, she became a mess.

“You should have let me do it.” Said Hyun Ae.

“But… you were injured…. I should…”

“No… it’s okay… I was just joking… It looks good. It’ll heal in no time…” Hyun Ae smiled.

Jaejoong pulled her injured finger and kissed them lovingly. Hyun Ae was so shocked that all her breath was knocked out from her lungs. She looked at his face without blinking.

“Now, it will surely heal faster.” He laughed lightly and pulled up his face. Seeing Hyun Ae’s shocked eyes, he quickly let go of her hand. He coughed lightly before he retreated to his own room.

“Goodnight, Hyun Ae. Study hard tomorrow.”

“Good… night…”

Hyun Ae still hadn’t recovered from her shock the next morning. She stayed in a dreamy
state all day long. Changmin became curious.

What happened? Did something happen yesterday? I saw hyung came into his room also in a dreamy state… Did the two of them…?

He resolved that he shouldn’t wait any longer. He must let the song of his heart be clear to the only love of his life. He must tell Hyun Ae how he felt.
**********

Hyun Ae was busy preparing the feast for Christmas Eve, when suddenly she saw something sparkling on the kitchen counter. She thought that it must’ve been Jaejoong’s stuff, as he had always left them there before. But it was Junsu who pointed out that it was hers.

“Hey, it’s for you, Hyun Ae.” Said Junsu.

“Really?” Hyun Ae washed her hands and went beside Junsu who was trying to read the card that was put together with the beautifully decorated golden box, her favourite colour.

“Hey! It’s not right to read someone else’s card, you know!!” Hyun Ae tried to reach for the card, but Junsu ran away with it in his hands. Hyun Ae chased him all around the kitchen, until Junsu bumped into Yunho.

“What’s this?” Asked Yunho.

“Junsu took my card which I myself hadn’t read…” Pouted Hyun Ae. Tears can be seen forming in the corner of her eyes.

Yunho took the card from Junsu, and passed it to Hyun Ae. “There you go. Don’t let him bully you anymore, okay? Just tell me whenever he does so, and I’ll deal with him later.”

“Aww, hyung….” This time Junsu was the one who pouted.

“Enough. Didn’t I ask you to help the others decorate the Christmas tree??” Stated Yunho.

“Okay…” Junsu retreated to the living room with Yunho.

As she was left alone with the present and the card, she took the time to read it.

Dear sweet Hyun Ae… You are the one and only girl that knocked on the door of my heart and unlocked it without any force. You made me smile, you made me laugh… I am so happy and blessed to be by your side. Now, I want to make my feelings clear for you. Please wait for me in the nearby park after the feast tonight. I’ll be waiting, whether you come or not…

The card was not signed by its sender. Hyun Ae couldn’t guess who it was, as the card was printed, not handwritten. Her gaze turned towards the present. She opened the box slowly, and as she saw the content of the box, she gasped. It was exactly the most beautiful and the most expensive bracelet that she wanted to buy herself as soon as she could save up enough money for it. She reached for it slowly, and held it gently in her hands. A tear of thankfulness fell onto her cheeks.

Suddenly Jaejoong came into the kitchen to wash his hands. Hyun Ae quickly shoved the present away from sight and resumed her work. Jaejoong looked at her intently and seemed like he wanted to say something, but he left without saying anything.

**After the feast**

“Where are you going?” Asked Yunho. He was concerned that his little ‘sister’ was going out alone on Christmas Eve. He was worried, and curious.

“Oh… I just wanted to meet up with some friends… We promised to gather tonight…” Explained Hyun Ae. She smiled, in hope that he will let her go out to the park tonight. She needed to thank the sender of the gift, and maybe… to return his feelings with her own…
Yunho nodded, giving her the permission to go out. Not long after that, Jaejoong grabbed his coat and went out.

“Now, where is HE going?” Asked Yunho. He wanted for all of them to stay together, at least on Christmaas Eve, but it seemed that everyone wanted to go out and left him all alone.

“I don’t know, but I’m going out too.” Stated Changmin. Before Yunho could say anything, Changmin disappeared into the darkness outside.

**********

Jaejoong sighed heavily while kicking away the snow in the park. From time to time, he peeked at his watch to check the time.

Again, he sighed.

His mind replayed what had happened 3 hours ago, in the kitchen.

He wanted to put the little package on the kitchen counter, but he was out run by Changmin. His gift was already there, elegant and extravagant. When Changmin walked pass him, he quickly hid away his little package. He backed out from the kitchen, and into his room, to put the gift back into his closet, where he had kept the present since before he could remember. Suddenly, a knock was heard on the door to his bedroom.
Without any invitation, Changmin came into his room and sat on his bed.

“Sorry hyung, I will not let her go. I’ve wanted to tell her how I felt for so long, and now was the perfect time to do so. You had your chance, but you missed it. Now it’s mine.
Sorry, hyung.”

Without turning around to face Changmin, Jaejoong answered.

“It’s okay… I know I had missed it… Just… promise me… take care of her real hard, okay? Just… that…”

“I will.” Then Changmin went out from Jaejoong’s room.

A heartbroken tear fell onto the cheeks of Jaejoong. He looked up into the dark, starless sky. How he wished he could turn back time.

Suddenly, he heard voices from between the trees behind him. He moved closer, and his sharp ears caught what the pair of lovers was saying.

“Thank you so much… for the present…” Said Hyun Ae.

“It’s no big deal…” Changmin smiled.

Hyun Ae kept silent. Actually, Hyun Ae was not so comfortable being there with him. At first, she thought that it was Jaejoong who gave her the present. She was disappointed when she knew that it was actually Changmin.

He moved closer and caressed her soft cheeks.

“So…”

Before he could continue, Hyun Ae cut in.

“Sorry, Changmin… I… cannot return your feelings…” She apologized.

“But…” Changmin’s face turned sour. He really wanted her to be his girlfriend.

“I… My heart is with someone else. It does not matter how hard I try to pull it away, unconsciously he will pull it back. I cannot imagine being with someone else besides him, I cannot live without him… I’m sorry Changmin….”

As soon as he heard those words, his breathing became uneven. His face reddens, as he shouted.

“NO! You are mine!!! Jaejoong hyung had been wasting his time, and it was his loss!!! Forget him! FORGET HIM!!!!” Like a little child, he begged.

Hyun Ae shook her head, and reached for his hands. She slipped in the bracelet into his hands, kissed him on his forehead, and walked away. Changmin fell on his knees, as pearl of tears escaped his eyes.

Jaejoong was speechless. He realized that he still got this one last chance, but he was afraid. Should he ran after her? Or should he wait a bit more? Maybe next year’s Valentine? Suddenly a shout was heard.

“Hyun Ae!! He gave you up for me!!!! He GAVE you to me!!! You’re MINE!!!!”
Hyun Ae turned around to face Changmin who was now standing firmly under the falling snow.

“What??”

Changmin moved closer and repeated, “He gave you up for me. He said I can have you. You’re mine.”

Hyun Ae could not believe her ears. Did he really say that? Or Changmin was just bluffing??

Jaejoong quickly came out from his hide out and told her the truth. He wanted to grab his chance before it flew away, like the last time.

“Yes, I did say it like that. But now I know it’s wrong. I can’t let you go. I don’t WANT to. Hyun Ae, forgive me… I had always loved you since the first time we met, on Christmas Eve 5 years ago. You were so small and harmless. As I watched you grow up, I cannot help myself from falling for you… I’m sorry…”

He tried to reach out for her, but instead, she backed away, miles away.

“You… cannot be trusted. Who do you think I am? A doll? That you can give to anyone that you like? I’m also like you, deserve only the best. Not to be treated like this! I have feelings too, you know!” Her pearls of tears fell, as she continued, “Sorry… You gave me up once, and you’ll lose me forever…”

“Hyun Ae!!!” Jaejoong called out.

“It’s true that I have feelings for you too, but I cannot forgive you. You broke my heart, Jaejoong. I thought you were better than this. But clearly you aren’t. You don’t deserve me.”

Suddenly a strong wind blew, sending snowflakes everywhere, blurring their vision. Between his closed eyes, Jaejoong saw something that was out of his mind.
Hyun Ae returned to her small form, and walked closer towards Jaejoong. She smiled.

“Don’t worry. I’ll turn back time to when you did not even meet me. You’ll find another girl, another love… Please, cherish her… Don’t repeat the same mistake as you had done to me. Don’t worry, I will always be near you, but to be yours, I cannot.”

She kissed him lightly, and disappeared.

“Goodbye, Jaejoong”
**********

As soon as Jaejoong opened his eyes, it was Christmas Eve, 5 years ago. He felt like he had forgotten something so important, but he failed to recall it. Feeling useless, he went out from his room to help the others with the night’s feast.

From afar, Hyun Ae watched on him closely, every time with tears in her eyes, wishing that what she did was the right thing.

“Merry Christmas, Jaejoong.”

-The End-

STORY 4 – ANOTHER CHANCE

“I’m sorry” was all she could utter before she slowly kissed me goodbye. There was no trace of remorse or pain in her eyes, which made me more confused and hurt. Questions were continuously echoing in my mind but the words couldn’t form and my voice was somehow lost in the strong sound of the cold wind blowing.

“Where did I go wrong?” I asked myself. I gave her everything and I showered her with all the love and attention that I could ever give. I never stopped even for one second in thinking of ways on how to make her happy. I gave her everything and but she just threw them all away.

“It’s been four years.” How time passes by so quickly. Before I thought that I would never learn how to live without her. But look at me now. I am here and living a wonderful life. I am famous now. I have already saved enough money to live a comfortable life, if the time comes and I lose my fame.

“I should be happy,” I uttered out loud. But why is it that I still feel empty even though I know I already have so much to be thankful for?

“Where are you?” Even though I said I have forgotten you. I know my heart still longs for you.

***********************************************

“Aaahhh Hollywood… Do you think we can have a stroll afterwards? Christmas is just a week away. We should be out and buying gifts already. So do you think we can go out?” Changmin asked Yunho as soon as they arrived at their hotel.

Yunho lightly laughed. “Ask our manager… not me. I would gladly accompany you, if he miraculously agrees.”

“Hey take me with you, if you go out. I want to take a stroll too,” Junsu exclaimed excitedly.

Jaejoong shook his head. “Goodluck. We’re only going to be here for just one day. So don’t go on dreaming that we would actually have some free time to do what we want.”
Changmin’s enthusiasm quickly vanished. His hyung was right. They had a hectic schedule to keep. “Aahhh … hyung, why do you need to be so cruel? You could have at least made me day dream a little bit longer,” he uttered with a deep sigh.
Jaejoong grinned. “Day dream? Changmin, in the kind of work we are doing right now… we don’t even have enough time to breathe.”

Changmin felt all his energy was suddenly drained from his body. “Oh… there goes my dream of eating in a pizza restaurant.”

Yunho and Junsu couldn’t help but laugh.

“You can always order using the phone,” Jaejoong teased.

Yoochun, Junsu and Yunho laughed out loud while Changmin just sighed in defeat.

**********************************************

Several hours passed…

“Okay, we’re finished everyone. Thank you for all your hard work, “ one of the people in-charge of the photo shoot was saying

“Hey, you guys… We’re going out… Would you like to come along? I already talked to your manager and he already gave you permission to go out with us,” another one of the senior staff members said to the DBSK boys.

The DBSK boys cheered. Somehow they couldn’t believe that they finally have some time to relax.
***************************************************
An hour later…. They were already in a restaurant and were about to eat when….

“I’m sorry, sir… Please forgive me… Please give me another chance,” a familiar voice kept on repeating.

Jaejoong quickly looked around the place to see where the voice came from. And his heart immediately started beating wildly as soon as he laid his eyes on her.

“Please sir… Just give me another chance… I really need this job… “ the girl begged again.

The store manager just shook his head. “Sorry, but you’re fired. You can have your last paycheck before you go. That’s the last consideration I can do for you. I have been patient with you, but you really crossed the line. You’ve abused my kindness too many times.”

The girl started to cry. “But… I told you… my daughter was sick. I have no one to take care of her. Her sickness got worse so I had to bring her to the hospital. That’s why I had been absent for 3 days straight,” the girl continued to explain in between sobs.

“Look, I can’t have an employee like you. You’re too unreliable. Yes, I know it isn’t your fault. But I need someone who can be here whenever I need them and not someone who always have problems. Do you know you’re like a magnet that attracts too many problems? I really pity you. But this is business… Sorry,” the store manager uttered.

The girl cried harder. She was totally confused. She was thinking about her daughter. How was she going to take care of her now? She had no job, no money and no one to turn to.

*************************************************

“Mama…” a little girl happily greeted her mother as she entered the small apartment they were renting. “Why are you crying?” the little girl asked. She sweetly gave her mother a warm embrace.

Seul Rin closed her eyes. She needed to be strong…. for her daughter’s sake. She would just try to find another job as soon as possible. “Everything will be all right,” she tried to reassure herself.

“Mama, I’m hungry,” the little girl softly said.

“Wait… I am going to prepare something,” Seul Rin replied. She quickly opened the refrigerator expecting to see some foods to prepare and cook. But to her dismay, it was empty. The only thing it contained was a bottle of water.

She quickly took out the envelope in her pocket. It was her last paycheck. She started to count its content and then she took out the money she had in her wallet. She sighed. She was supposed to pay the rent on the apartment today. And the total money she had wasn’t even enough to pay half of the rent.

“Mama, I am hungry,” the little girl repeated.

Seul Rin stared at her daughter and her heart felt like it was being torn into a million pieces. As a mother, it was too painful for her to see her daughter asking for food and she had nothing to give. There were times that she kept on asking herself, if she was such a bad person to deserve such a life. And most of the time, she just kept on cursing herself for the foolish thing she made in the past. “Maybe if I didn’t left him… maybe I wouldn’t be miserable now,” she uttered to herself.

“Mama, I am hungry…” the little girl started to cry this time.

Seul Rin hurriedly took her daughter in her arms. “Ssshhhh… we’re going out to buy food… Don’t cry…” she uttered. She was about to step out of the apartment when… the moment she opened the door… someone was already waiting outside.

“Jaejoong,” she uttered.

“Hello Seul Rin,” Jaejoong said while his eyes were focused on the little girl in front of him.

The little girl stared at Jaejoong and smiled. “Are you our new neighbor? Or are you here to collect the rent for the apartment? My mama doesn’t have enough money now… Do you think you can give her some more time?” she sweetly said as if pleading.

Seul Rin bit down on her lower lip. She felt so small and degraded at that exact moment. If only she could run away and hide.

“Mama…” the little girl uttered again. “Let’s buy food huh? I am hungry…”

Jaejoong felt his heart was being crushed. He felt pity for the child in front of him. He then stared at Seul Rin. But she just looked away. Somehow she was afraid to look at him.

Jaejoong smiled at the little girl. “You’re hungry?” he asked sweetly.

The child nodded quickly.

“Come on… We’re going to buy something delicious…” he uttered as he gently took the girl from Seul Rin.

Somehow Seul Rin didn’t have the strength to do anything. She was numb all over. She just gave her daughter to Jaejoong without any complaints, and just followed them as they walked to a nearby convenience store.

As Jaejoong carried the child in his arms, his heart kept on pounding. Something about the child was making his uneasy. “What’s your name little one?” he asked sweetly.

“Hana,” the girl replied. “My mother said she gave me that named because my father likes that name very much,” she added.

Jaejoong’s heart instantly stopped after hearing the girl’s answer. “Hana,” he couldn’t help but utter. Somehow his hold on the child became tighter… Immediately he felt like he could never let go of the child ever again.

They were already back in the apartment when Jaejoong finally confronted Seul Rin.

“Is … is she my daughter?” Jaejoong asked with a trembling voice.

Seul Rin just kept her head bent down. She didn’t know what to do. She knew she couldn’t lie. “Yes,” she simply replied.

“What?” Jaejoong asked with shock. “Why didn’t you tell me? I had a right to know. Why did you do it? Why did you leave me when….”

Seul Rin couldn’t control her tears. She just cried as Jaejoong kept on asking her.

“Seul Rin…. Why?” he asked as tears also streamed down his face.

“Because… because my mother was sick at that time… I needed a large amount of money and I didn’t know where to get it…. The president of your company suddenly offered me the amount that I needed for my mother’s operation… In exchange, I was … to leave you. He said I was just a disturbance in your career,” she finally confessed.

“What?” Jaejoong asked. He never expected the truth was so twisted. “So you’re saying… you left me because of… money?” he shouted with anger.

Seul Rin didn’t know how to answer his question. It was the truth… a very painful truth…

Hana unexpectedly approached them and shouted. “Why are you shouting at my Mama? I thought you were nice. I guess I was wrong. Just go! I don’t like you anymore. You’re making my Mama cry. Go! You can take the things you bought. I would rather go hungry than see my Mama cry.”

Jaejoong felt like someone just hit him straight in the face. The anger in his heart was immediately replaced with pity. He then carefully looked at the only woman he had loved. She was obviously very thin and looked very tired. He could only imagine the kind of hardships that she went through during the last four years. His heart immediately softened after he thought about her situation. Somehow he couldn’t imagine her working while she was pregnant with their baby.

“How… is your mother? Why are you alone?” he suddenly asked Seul Rin.

“She…. She died three months… after I left you. The operation wasn’t successful. It just prolonged her life for a bit,” she uttered as she tried to control her sobbing.

Again his heart was crushed. So she had been living alone for the last four years… She had gone through with her pregnancy … She gave birth … She took care of their baby …. She worked… And she raised their baby for the last four years… all alone…

He slowly approached her. Then he lovingly took her into his arms. “Why did you allow yourself to face all the problems alone when I could have shared all the responsibilities with you? Why didn’t you just tell me the truth? If you needed the money at that time, I could have helped you. We could have done something. You didn’t have to leave me. You didn’t have to lie to me. Do you know how much I have missed you? … I still love you Seul Rin… Everyday I think about you and I miss you,” he said as he allowed all his tears to fall.

She cried as she finally felt his warm embrace again. How she had missed him… She still loved him after four years. He was the only he had loved and will ever love.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry…” she uttered repeatedly.

“Ssshhh… everything will be all right now… I am here now… I promise I will take care of you and Hana….”

***************************************************

Hana screamed happily as Jaejoong lovingly tickled her continuously. “Papa, stop it… stop it,” the little girl said as she tried to catch her breath.

Not far from them… Seul Rin was busy preparing their lunch. “Hey, lunch is ready…” she announced.

Jaejoong lovingly carried her daughter and carefully placed her on a chair. “What’s for lunch?” he sweetly asked his wife.

“Your favorite,” she replied with a smile.

“Merry Christmas,” he then uttered with the sweetest smile that immediately made Seul Rin’s heart skip a beat.

“Merry Christmas too… and I missed you…” she replied back.

Jaejoong couldn’t help but smile again. “Tomorrow I am the one going to prepare our meal… I want to serve my queen… forever and ever …. and ever” he said as he lovingly touched her cheek and gave her a quick but very memorable kiss.

Their search was finally over. Fate had given them another chance. And as they lovingly looked into each other’s eyes, their hearts were already beating as one. They were finally together now and nothing was going to separate them again….

STORY 5 - CHASING A RAINBOW

A deep hopeless sigh escaped my system as this song resounded in my room. It always reminds me of a very saddening reality and the season seems to ring a bell of my never-ceasing wish. I never believe in Santa Claus like dear Junsu oppa did. Yet sometimes, I find myself reasoning out to Santa that I’ve been a good girl all throughout the year. Maybe a day with DBSK would be great.

Yeah, you got it right. I’m a fangirl. One of those super dupers. I save money to buy their albums even if I can just freely download it in the net. Well, that’s how I can show my support to them. Religiously memorize their songs from Hug up to the latest, even if I’m struggling to pronounce the lyrics in Crazy Love. And going all insane in searching infos about them. And yes, I admit. I’m one of those who checked out their ideal women and see if I’m one (bet you did that too?).

I want to see them, as in meet them face to face. Some people may think that it’s utterly ridiculous, when I’ve seen them almost every minute in my computer. But it’s still different. I want to be a part of the red ocean on their concerts. I want to be by their side during this hard time. I want them to at least know my existence… I mean, they know they have fans but I want them to know that on
this side of the planet lives a “me”. I don’t demand them to befriend me but just to let them know or meet them is enough…

‘Yah! You’ve just got chosen to attend DBSK’s 6th anniversary…’

What’s with this pop window? I’m having my sentimentals here. Might as well close this…

Yah! Wait!
What?!! I’ve been chosen?!! To attend ?!!! KYAAAAA!!!! Woot!!!

After a few hours of airplane trip, I finally got here. Yah! I can’t believe I’m here… Okay, so… posters (where they would sign), check. Camera – fully charged, check. Pens, check (Yah! When I ask for their autograph I’ll ask them to use my pen… Can you imagine JaeJoong oppa’s fingerprints there?!!!). Sorry, I’m getting stalker-ish. But hey! Don’t tell me you won’t be ecstatic with the thought.

I waited patiently for their hottest, coolest, grandest and all the –est entrance of Dong Ba – KYAAA!!! There they are!!! Wooooh!!!! So the screamings continued… I think I’ll get a sore throat tomorrow. Harumanh nibangui shim nega dwegoshipo, Oh baby… Sorry, can’t help not to sing the song together – how shameful ehehehe… whatever.

Okay, moving on.

“We’re going to play a game…” the crowds cheered. “Whoever wins will have a some time alone with DBS – “ the audience applauded. I could see the host’s annoyed hey!-let-me-finish-first expression behind his bogus smile. After the mass had silenced , he explained the mechanics. It’s just simple, he asked a question and the first one to answer gets the oh-so-good-no-i-mean-best reward. Okay, don’t talk to me for a moment I’m concentrating…

“What is… the height of… Jae – “

Great. Somebody just got it.

“180 cm.” She answered sweetly, her eyes sparkling in a foretold triumph. The people groaned. They definitely know that she got it right.

“Mianhe… but that is incorrect…” the girl looked perplexed. “Okay, let me repeat the
question, What is the height of JaeJoong-ssi converted in nanometer?!!!”

1cm is equal to 10,000,000 nanometer so 180 x 10,000,000 is…

“1,800,000,000
nanometers!!!” I shouted.

“Correct!!!”

AHAHAHA!!! I can’t believe this!!! Ahahaha!! I’m meeting them. I waited patiently in their dressing room after the event. Then it dawned to me that I’m not fluent in Korean. Yah! What to do?!!! I checked my looks for the nth time and dig my head for some useful Koreans. I’m so absorbed that I didn’t notice them enter. They looked tired and some watchdogs, Ehrm~ I mean bodyguards are present. Yah! I remember the SM’s conditions, no conversation or contact between them. Yah! What on earth?!!!

“Annong… ehrm~ I mean… Anneyong… hase…yo?” I greeted unsurely.

They smiled. A genuine smile.

We kind of talk. And I could see their sincere effort to understand what I’m saying. I noticed that they are uncomfortable with those guards around. Well the brilliant me thought of a wonderful plan and the next moment, we are out of the building enjoying the amazing Christmas sight on the park. No watch dogs. No SM. Just me and the oppas in their true selves. As soon as we we’re out they hugged tightly.
“Yah! I miss you guys!!!” leader-ssi said as he embraced them. Tears streaming from their eyes. I gazed softly at them, contented at their united scene.

“Yah! What are you doing there? Join us here…” JunSu pulled me in their circle.

We had snowball fights and got really entertained by MinSu’s cute bickering. Then we bought some food and ate in the park.

“I’m glad to see your smiles again, DBSK-ssi…” I said in a not-so-perfect Korean but nevertheless they smiled.

“Thank You.” YooChun said.

“We’re lucky… no… we’re bless to have you guys on our side… Without the fans there’s no DBSK…”
JaeJoong said.

“Half true… Well, because if there’s no DBSK in the first place there would be no Cassiopeia, Bigeast, International Fans that would be formed. Let’s just say, both can’t exist without the other…”

“I just still can’t imagine that people like you exist. I mean, we’re not related nor acquainted yet the support you show us is more than enough for us to continue… Thank you… really…” ChangMin said.

= =
= = =
= = =
= = =
= = =

I never got to know if they got sermon from escaping from their bodyguards. But one thing I’m sure, they continued to share their great music. All five of them. The way we, fans, wish it to be. After that unforgettable event, I got back to normal. Sending letters and cards for them whenever it’s their birthday or anniversary. I got a reply… once. But that’s enough for me. Of course, they are busy bodies.
Hello! I’m not the only fan they would need to reply besides I already got a memorable time with them. I can’t demand for more. I’m cherishing every moment of it. I don’t know if they already forgot me… maybe yes… maybe no… A lot of people come and go in their lives. Would they remember me?... Yah! I’m getting too emotional here! I hate this!! AHAHAHA!!!

Woah!! Look at that! A rainbow!!!...

I stared at it from the park. Yah the little children are so cute, running like they could reach the edge of the rainbow, where it is said to be that there’s a pot of gold. I sighed. My desire for them is like chasing a rainbow… It’s very tiring and almost impossible. But whatever… I might not always reach the rainbow but I’m always free to see it even from down here…. From a far…. Anyway, my chase doesn’t end here, does it?... ^_^

STORY 6 - MY LAST CHRISTMAS WITH YOU

A figure, a female figure to be exact could be seen walking by the nearly empty roadside. It’s Christmas Eve; those people should be at home now, spending time with their family members, unlike her.

Alone, cold and pressured.

She breathed out softly. Her breath comes out as vapor. Trying to warm up her body, she tugged the muffler tighter around her neck, not too tight that she might choke from it.

She wondered, did the people at the hospital realized about her? She had been gone from her room since 2 hours ago, they should’ve realized, right?

Not that she cared. She refused to go back to that dreadful place. Time is killing her, and so does that place.

She walked at the foreign road. Where am I? She thought silently as she wondered around. The road was unfamiliar, so does the people here. Everyone rushed pass her to get back to their houses, not even taking a second glance at her pale face and red blood lips.

“After all, I’m not worth to be recognized and realized…” She whispered silently, looking up at the nearly dark sky, watching the snow fall.

“God, why do you let me live on the first place?”

[Flashback]

“Oppa, I’m sorry! I should’ve told you earlier…” She pleaded, tugging on his coat slightly, wanting his warmth to warm her cold body. Warm her cold heart.

But he pulled away.

“Oppa…” She tried reaching him, but he moved even further.

“We’re through.”

Her tears falls on her cheeks like waterfall. She couldn’t believe it. Her first love said that to her?

“You’re sick. I don’t want to live with someone who is sick like you.”

Her heart thumped loudly even now. Too loud, too fast that it made her feel the pain.

“Besides, I agreed on being with you because… I’m on a bet with my friends.”

Truth. Why are they so cruel?

Fate, are you playing your game on me?

“Goodbye. Hope you last long.”

Life, why do you have to be so cruel on me?

[End of Flashback]

She walked on the park, looking for a warm place to sit on and relax. But under the cold evening of 24th December, there’s no such place except for home.

Home. The word made her heart tremble.

She had no home since he left her. He was her everything. Since then, everyone, her uncle, her cousin left her.

They refused to take care of a sick person like her.

Her parents had left her since she was 7 years old. That was 10 years ago.

Today, 10 years after, everyone left her. Even her own blood-related. Her own brothers.

Life is unfair, right?

Realizing that her feet needs some rest, she sat on the nearest bench, under the large tree, covered with snow.

How she hoped that she has a companion on her last Christmas night. To warm her heart for the last time, before she says goodbye to the world.

She hugged her knees close to her body, trying to warm her cold body. She can feel it coming, the Death.

But she’s not feeling anything. She had made that decision, to enjoy her life for the last time, not just lying on the hospital bed, dying.

That’s when she could hear faint footsteps; it’s coming towards her direction.

“Excuse me, miss, are you alright?” A male voice greeted her in the silent evening. She looked up just to meet with that handsome face of his.

She could feel her heart started to warm once again. She smiled. He smiled too. She tried moving her legs, but seems like her limbs are failing on her.

She could feel her body slowly moving in the air, before darkness engulfs her completely.

+

“I’m sorry for being such a bother for you on this Christmas Eve.” She apologized for the nth time that night, as he placed a warmer cloth on her.

“No, it’s okay. I don’t mind.” He replied with a smile. The smile that made her heart flutters.

“Do you mind me asking?”

“Nope. Feel free to ask anything.”

“Don’t you have a family?”

He looked at her for a moment of silence before sighing out loud. That startled her, for a reason.

‘Is his fate the same as mine?’ She thought as she took a sip of the hot coffee.

“Be careful. It’s still hot.”

He then stood up slowly, making his way to the see-through wall, admiring the snowy view of the city.

“I don’t have a family.”

“I see. I guess fate made us meet like this.”

He turned around and took his seat, next to her. “What do you mean?”

She looked into his eyes and saw something. Something familiar. Longing. Lonely. Tears.

“Because neither do I.”

+

“WHAT?! YOU NEED TO GO BACK TO THE HOSPITAL NOW!!!” He roared suddenly, grabbing his coat on the table but was stopped by her hand. He looked into her eyes and can’t help but to get mesmerized by those doe-like eyes. How can anyone possibly not mesmerized by those beautiful blue eyes?

“I don’t want to. I’ll die earlier if I stay there.” She pouted sadly; he could see her cheeks glowing. Is she about to cry?

“Yoon… I’m sorry… Please don’t cry… You know you cannot cry…” He kneeled on his knees in front of her, holding on her chin, pulling her face slightly to face him.

Indeed, he could see tears were welling up at her beautiful eyes. He wiped them away before it even has time to spill.

“I’ll be with you tonight. On your last Christmas.”

+

That night, after changing to a more comfortable and warm clothing, they went out to the park to play. She had always wanted to go to the park, and he too. So to the park they went.

They played a lot of games and eat a lot of foods, despise the fact that it’s Christmas Eve, the park was nearly packed.

They had gotten closer that night, no more formal names, and little did they know, her heart is beating faster than ever, and so does his when they accidentally touched each other’s hand. They went to the photo booth, a lot of candid photos were taken, and she was happy. Happy that someone finally realized her existence. Is it too late to say those three words to him?

“Yoon! Say ‘Cheese’!” He laughed out loud when she accidentally bumped her head on his chest.

‘SNAP!’

That moment was captured. Their closest distance that night. Her face was slightly flushed, yet still smiling. And his? He was laughing hard at her silliness with a slight shade of pink on his face.

The night had nearly come to its end. Their fun will end soon, but neither wants it to end.

Can they stop the time from ticking?

+

They were sitting at the swing, just outside a church. It was partly covered with snow but he brushed them off just for them to sit on it, enjoying the night view.

Her last few minutes.

“Yunho oppa… I’m very happy tonight.” Her voice is soft, as soft as the melody. Her smile was full and contented, indeed, she was very happy.

“I’ll bring this little memory of ours into my grave…” She continued when he didn’t reply. His heart beats faster when she said that. Somehow, he doesn’t want her to go.

“Yoon, don’t say that. You’ll always be in my heart, no matter where you are. Got that? And with me, our memories will always be cherished and remembered.” He placed her head on his broad shoulders, whilst he wrapped his arms around her small waist. They stayed like that until…

“Oppa, is it too late to say I love you?” She breathed out slowly; her voice is fading too…

“No, it’s never too late, Yoon. I love you too. Do you know that?” Tears started to form in his eyes. No matter how hard he tried to prevent them from falling on his cheeks, it’s useless. His tears come streaming down his face when he felt her body tremble slightly.

“Yunho oppa, thank you for everything… Thank you… For making me happy on my last Christmas… Thank…” She coughed; even her cough seems so painful. He caressed her body even more, trying to give her some warmth.

“…You… Thank you oppa… For warming my heart for the last time…” She shivered in the cold night of Christmas Eve. He hugged her even closer.

“You warmed mine too…” He simply said. That simple words coming out from his mouth, his simple thought brought a smile on her face. Even though it is painful.

“Yoon, is it painful? If it is, let me know… I want to feel it too…” He hugged her even closer, if it’s possible. She shook her head slightly, although it was so light, he could still feel it.

“No, it’s not. Because, I’m with you.” He smiled. He could feel hot droplets on his hands which were holding her securely around her waist. His tears flow down with hers.

“Yunho oppa, I’m so sleepy…” She placed her head on his chest; listening to his heartbeat gives her the will to live. At least, longer by few seconds.

“You want to sleep?” He asked her softly, afraid that if he said anything louder than the wind, she might just go away from him.

Silly, yet naïve thought of his.

“Just for a few minutes… Can I, oppa?” Her eyelids had gotten heavier. Her vision itself had blurred, part of them because of her tears, part of them because she’s actually losing her vision slowly, along with the life in her.

“Just, don’t forget to wake up, okay? We’ll go on a date tomorrow. Is that okay with you?” His voice was partly audible, and it’s clear that he’s trying to hold back his tears.

“Date on Christmas? It sounds so good to my ear… Deal?” She held out her pinkies, as he entwined his with hers.

“Deal. Now, sleep peacefully, alright?” He wrapped his muffler around her neck, giving her the last warmth.

“Yunho oppa…” She whispered. She could feel it. It had come. Yet, she still wanted him to know.

“Yes?” His tears falls even more hearing her soft yet painful whisper.

“I love you.” She breathed her last breath, along with her confession. Tears streaming down on her slightly pink cheeks, it descends slowly until it dropped on his arms that were around her waist.

While him, upon hearing her confession and her last breath, cried along. He had never felt so sad like this. Yet, he’s happy because he had met his angel.

“I love you too…”

----The End----

STORY 7 - MY PRECIOUS CHRISTMAS

[December 1993]

“Nobody wanted me…Umma and Appa didn’t want me…My family…didn’t want…me…” a boy sobbed as he’s shivering. It’s so quite because it passed midnight. No light, just utter darkness that could be seen by the boy. People were taking good sleep in their home, preparing for the day after tomorrow. No one cared about him; he’s alone in this big and cruel world. He’s afraid, the darkness and coldness ate him. He couldn’t feel his feet, which covered with the snow. His fingers were frozen behind the torn up hand gloves. He could feel the cold breeze attacked his lungs, he couldn’t breathe. Later on, he just knew that the world was spinning around him.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey…” a soft voice echoed in the boy’s earlap.

“Are you awake?” another voice asked, this voice was manlier, or so the boy thought.

The boy opened his mouth weakly; his eyes still hadn’t opened yet, mumbling unknown languages to the other boys that surrounded him.

“U…..mma…A….pp…pa…They…didn’t want me…” the boy’s voice became clearer as he opened his eyes, the eyes those are in tears now.

“He’s crying!!! That’s your fault!” another sharp and mean voice said.

“Hey! That’s not my fault, Minnie!” they protested.

“OK, OK. Stop fighting! He needed rest!” a dolphin-like voice said as he hugged the crying boy,” It’s OK. You’re not alone. I’m here for you…We’re here for you…”

Amazingly, in a few sec, the boy stopped his crying, he looked up to the other four boys that were surrounding him.

“Where am I?” the boy asked.

“Orphan house…” the sharp and mean voice answered.

“But, I’m not an orphan…” the boy protested.

“Hey! What’s your name?” the spiky-haired boy asked, changing the subject.

“Aren’t you suppose to tell the others yours before asking?” the boy asked.

“Oh, sorry. I’m the Great-King-Jung-Yunho!” the boy joked; he’s certainly not a king. A king would never wear a singlet.

“I’m the Number-One-Pianist-Park-Yoochun! Nice too meet you!” another boy, whose hair was kind of long said.

“I’m the Dolphin-Boy-Kim-Junsu!” the one that hugged the boy just now said.

“He has a great butt for your note…” the one left said,” I’m Changmin, by the way…”

“Hey! Minnie, where’s your title!? You should be the Horrifying-Strategist-Shim-Changmin!” Junsu teased back.

“Shut up!”

“OK, now, what’s your name?” Yunho asked the boy.

“I’m…Kim…Jaejoong…”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Your fever has cooling down. You can walk now, but don’t get too tired, OK?” a nurse said as she caressed Jae’s cheek; he’s just like a lost boy.

“Boys! Take care of him, OK?” the nurse ordered as she left.

“Hey! Since you can walk now, let’s go outside! There’s tons of snow!” Yunho said.

“Yeah! Let’s make a snowman!” the other chorused together.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Jae walked again on the snow, but now there’re exact differences than the last time. He got new warm cloth; his boot was so comfortable, not like the old one. His torn up gloves weren’t there anymore; it’s replaced by the soft and cute-painted-gloves, just the way Jae liked it.

“Jae! What are you going to build?” Yoochun asked.

“I…I don’t know…” Jae answered bluntly. He lived in the streets, yet, he never played with the snow, and he always thought that’s horrifying. The snow would freeze him if he didn’t get enough warmness or food or sleep.

“Just make whatever you wanted…” Changmin suggested.

“How about an animal? Like a dolphin? That’s cute!” Junsu said.

“So, what are you going to build Jae?” Yunho asked again.

Jae thought for a sec, there’s one day when he was starving. He looked from a window of an expensive restaurant. He could see a shining shrimps with a golden plate, green vegetable with incredible taste, or so he thought and many more. Too bad because he was exiled by the owner; he didn’t eat for the rest of the day.

“I…I want to make food…” Jae said. The other seemed to be surprised, but in a good way.

In the end, Junsu really made a weird-looking-dolphin-with-a-duck-butt; Yoochun with his great grand piano; Yunho with his great stage (he said that he wanted to dance on a stage just like it someday); Changmin, he just made normal snowman, but Min was gone mad when he saw Jae’s creation. It’s like a dream to him. Tons of food!!! He loved food!!! That’s why he almost destroyed (ate) Jae’s creation if the others didn’t stop him. Jae laughed.

There’s another thing that Jae realized, he’s not alone again now. He got friends!

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Jae ah, what do you want?” Yunho asked as he played with Jae’s palm. They slept on the same bed; five of them. Yoochun and Yunho on the side; Jaejoong, Changmin, and Junsu in the middle.

“What did you mean?” Jae asked as he rubbed his eyes.

“Do you have anything you want at the moment?” Yunho asked as he made sure the blanket kept the boys warm.

“I…If…if this is a dream, I wish it never ended…” Jae said as a tear escaped his eyelids. Yunho who saw it immediately hugged him.

“Silly, it’s not a dream, we won’t leave you…”

And so the boys slept.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day…

“Wait! Where are you guys going?” Jae asked.

“We’ll be leaving for some times, we’ll back in the afternoon…” Yoochun said. They needed to make sure Jae stayed there, at their bedroom, that’s why Changmin said he’s going to lock the door once they got out.

“Noo!!! Don’t…!!!” Jae shouted as he hugged Yunho’s from the back, preventing the boy from leaving,” Don’t leave me…Don’t…”

Yunho couldn’t take it anymore; seeing the crying Jaejoong made his tiny heart hurt so much. He finally decided that he would stay with Jae while the others went out. After the three boys leaving, Yunho took Jae to their bed side. He opened the drawer and took a small box. Jae wasn’t crying anymore, but weak sobs could be heard.

“Mianhe…” Yunho said as he caressed Jae’s red-blushed cheek.

“I don’t want to…*sob*…be alone…” Jae sobbed.

“I know, I’m sorry…” Yunho said as let Jae sat on their bed and opened the small boxes. Magically, the box sang a beautiful melody. It made Jae’s sobbing stopped. It liked a harmony that brought warmness, happiness, calmness to Jae’s trembling heart. He hated being like this, depending on the others. But he couldn’t help it. After being thrown away by his parents, he didn’t have anyone. Until yesterday evening, bunch of boys greeted him as he woke up from his sleep; they were so nice, they even asked Jae to play with them. Little Jae certainly didn’t want to wake up if this was a dream. He wanted to be in it forever.

“Yunho…” Jae called.

“Hmm?” Yunho answered gladly, regarding Jae’s smiling face.

“Can I live here?” Jae asked,” I don’t want to be alone anymore. I want to be with you guys. I don’t want to feel the coldness of the streets anymore…It’s horrifying, I…I…”

Jae stopped when Yunho hugged him. He liked being hug like this, even though it made him missed his Umma. But the boys’ presence was more precious to him now. He wanted to be part of them badly.

“Of course! You’re welcome here, Jae…” Yunho smiled.

Then, they listened to the music until it ended. Jae took the box, it’s the 1st time he saw a magical box like this.

“What is this?” Jae asked innocently,” I love this magical box…”

“It’s a present from my parents…For my 5th birthday…It’s a music box…” Yunho answered.

“Parents? Where are them now?” Jae asked as he put the box back on Yunho’s palm.

“In heaven…I guess so…” Yunho’s eyes were filled with sadness, but somehow, there’s hope too,” They died in accident last year. I didn’t have any relative, that’s why I’m here…”

“…Sorry…” (Jae)

“No need to apologize…Everyone here lost something valuable…” (Yun)

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The boys went out too the next day. This time, Junsu stayed with Jae. The others would be back in the evening.

“Junsu…” Jae called.

“Hmm?” (Su)

“Where are they going? Yesterday and now…” Jae asked.

“Err..ehm! They need to do some errand for the nurses…” Junsu answered.

“I want to help too…” Jae pouted cutely. Junsu smiled.

“You just recovered from your high fever, so maybe next time, OK?”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Yunho! Yoochun! Changmin!” Jae hugged the boys as they entered the room.

“Hey, calm down Jae…”

“I couldn’t breathe…”

“Jae…”

Jae let them go. He already got used to them; he could act more openly to them now. He was about to protest why they late, but Yunho spoke first.

“Jae, let’s go somewhere, all of us!”

So Jae followed without complaining, he’d been SO bored, wasting his-two-day-time in his bedroom, taking a good rest to make sure the fever wouldn’t come back again. He let the boys leaded him, step by step, trusting them completely. They walked along the hall, then after few seconds, they turned left, to the room that Jae had never been before. Jae stopped when the other stopped walking; he looked at them confusedly.

“Open the door…” Yunho said. So, Jae opened the door. Jae couldn’t believe what he saw. They were in a medium-sized hall. A huge sign was there, saying, “Welcome to Your New Family, Kim Jaejoong!” It was like a dream to little Jae. The word family kept echoing in his mind. He got a family! Jae was stunned, didn’t move an inch. Tears escaped his eyelids, even though he tried so hard to not crying; the tears were unstoppable.
“Jae! Are you OK?” the boys chorused together. Jae shook his head right-and-left. The others were more confused. They hugged Jae as Jae crying so hard; he nurses even trying to calm Jae down. After few minutes, Jae stopped crying, he hugged the boys, not willingly to let go.

“I…always wanted *sob* a…family…” Jae tried to talk as he tried to calm down.

“Jae…You got us now…” Yoochun said.

“Yup, we’ll be your brothers!” Junsu declared.

“Forever…” Min added.

“That’s why, stop cying, OK? We want to see our Joongie smiling…” Yunho said.

“So…So, in these two days, you guys were…” (Jae)

“Yeah, we’re preparing your welcoming ceremony!” The boys said proudly and smiled.

“And one more things…” Changmin said.

“MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!” the boys chorused together. Jae just stared blankly; later on, he finally realized today was 25th December.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

[Present Time]

“Good work all of U!!!” the director said.

“Thank you so much for the hardwork!” TVXQ chorused together. Later on, they changed their cloth. After that…

“Chun ah, do you see Jae?” Junsu asked. Yoochun shook his head.

“Where’s hyung gone to?” Changmin asked.

“I’ll look for him…” Yunho, the leader said. The other followed eventually, Jae had been acting kind of weird since the morning, and they worried about him. That’s when one of the staff told them that Jae was in his changing room, they went there.

They knocked the door, no one answering. Then, they opened it slowly. It’s so dark, no light, no sound. Suddenly the light was on, leaving the four shocked, not because the sudden light, but the figure that they saw. He’s holding a cake on his hand and the table in front of him was filled with lots of food.

“Jae?”

“Merry Christmas!!!” Jae said as he hugged his member. The other finally realized today was the 25th December.

“Jae hyung ah~” Yoochun smiled

“Kumawo…” the other chorused.

Then they started to attack the food. Jae made all of it, he felt satisfied that his member ate all of it happily, they chatted and fooling around. Just like the old days.

“Yunho, here…” Jae said as he gave a box in warp paper. He gave the three others too. They just stared blankly. Later on, Jae said,” It’s…Christmas preset from me…”

They opened it. Junsu got a headset with a dolphin symbol on it, Junsu liked it so much. Yoochun got a cloth with huge piano pictures on it, he really loved the present. Changmin, well, nothing would make our Minnie happier than food. He was given a ticket to eat freely at an expensive sushi restaurant. ’I LOVE YOU HYUNG!’ Min said. Lastly, Yunho. He opened the present carefully. A brown box showed itself. Yunho opened it as a melody covered the whole room. It’s a music box, exactly the same with little Yunho had few years ago.

“I…I know your music box had broken, that why I try to look for the same model. I know the meaning is different, since it was your parents’. But still, I want to give it to you…” Jae said.

Yunho rushed to Jae’s side and hugged him. The others followed too. Jae just smiled happily, the happiness and warmness were in him now; he’s really full of joy.

For others, maybe Christmas was just a Christmas Day, but for Jae, it’s when his happiness started, when he met his member.

-THE END-

STORY 8 - SUNSET

I stared unblinking at the front entrance way of the mall. Still Jae Joong was not here yet. I looked down to my watch. Already he was twenty minutes late. Looking up again, I tip toed so I can see above the huge crowd.

Already things have gone bad. Jae Joong and I were to meet here, but then a huge crowd had swept into the mall and the crowd wasn’t a good thing, after all Jae Joong was a celebrity.

“Looking for me,” a familiar voice from behind me said.

“You’re late” I replied.

“Don’t worry, I’ll make it up for you, after all it is the New Year.

I smiled.

“Look there’s Hero Jae Joong!” A fan shouts as she spots us.

Jae Joong smiles holding his hands out to me.

“Ready?”

I laugh and grab hold of Jae Joong’s hand. We ran through the crowd and to his car, which was park at the front of the mall. He opens the door for me before going around the front of the car and getting in quickly.

He started the car and off we were headed.

We were in the car for a little before he grabbed a bag from his jacket he had been wearing. After taking the bag out he threw his coat to the back seat behind him.

Hero gives me the little red bag. “Open it” he says happily.

I open the bag. Inside was a beautiful silk black box and blue sandals.

I looked inside the bag as the curiosity got the better of me. Inside the box held a necklace with the words Jae and Jessica forever carved on it.

I smiled lovingly as I stared at the necklace. “Happy New Year” he said happily.

“What’s the sandals for” I ask curiously,

His smile broadens as he replies, “you’ll see.”

He stopped his car as he got out of the car and came to open my door as we got to our destination.

I haven’t been paying attention to the car ride until now. Now I saw that we were at the beach. I got out and looked around. The sun was setting making the beach look beautiful as the sky became a beautiful shade of orange. The New Year’s cold air also was one of the first things I noticed.

Slowly Jae puts his hands around my hand (the on not holding the bag) and says, “now do you know what the sandals are for.”

I smile and put on the sandals. Carefully I took the high heels that I had been wearing off and slip them into the car.

Hero then takes my hand and shut the door. We walked on the beach for a few minutes talking and chatting about the day. Hero had the sleeves of his dark blue jeans folded up and was wear a fragile long-sleeved shirt that had a deep opening, showing off his muscled chest. The light from the sinking sun behind him made him look like an angel as he stood there grinning at me.
Smiling he looks at me playfully. “Want to go for a dive?”

“A-“

Hero ran into the crashing wave and splashed water at me. The water was cold but I wanted to get him back. So I ran into the crashing wave and splashed water at him. After constant screaming, getting wet and cold Hero and I stepped back out. Hero’s head was drenched in water and his clothes were wet. The shirt he had been wearing was now clinging onto his muscular body and he was standing there smiling. Shivering a bit but that was it.

Hero all of sudden walks up to me and did something unexpected. He leaned down and kissed my cheek. I was so started I looked up at him. He was wearing that beautiful flirtish grin as he looks down at me.

He laughs and takes off running.

I chased off after him. It took me a few minutes to catch up to him. But I was having a hard time chasing after him with the sandals on so I took them off and chased after him with them in my hands.

I finally caught up with him pulled him down onto the ground. Breathing hard I laughed.

Finally I looked at him. “Need help” I asked.

He smiles and held his hand. I grabbed it and was about to pull him up when he pulled me down. The sandals flew out of my hands and Hero got on top of me, kissing me on the lips. Wow. My heart fluttered so fast I thought I was going to faint.
Jae joong slowly stop kissing me and just stayed there on top of me. I gently pushed him up. He sat down, and I got up and sat down next to him. His arms were around my waist and my head was on his shoulders. As the sun set we watched the beach change colors.

By now both of us were covered with sand, still wet and the wind started to become stronger, making me get goosebumps.
Jae Joong looks at me longingly. “Still want to chase after me” he asks teasingly.

I playfully punched him in the arm and looked at him. By now the sun had become golden orange and the sun made some shadows on Hero’s face. He looked amused and happy.

“Come on” he says as he stands up and holds out his hand to me. With Hero’s help I got up and grabbed my sandals. Hero entwines his fingers with mine as we walked near the shore. Hero and I walked and talked for awhile before he bend down in front of me and put my feet around him. He then stood up. Carrying me with him as he stood up.

I looked at him. “What are you doing” I ask suspiciously

He smiled. “I’m giving you a piggy back ride.”
I looked at him, he looked like he was having a very good time. Slowly I leaned on him and put my hands around his neck, one hand still holding the sandals…

…The End

STORY 9 - WISH

Tic.

Toc.

Tic.

Toc.

I count the seconds with grim amusement, tipping the wine glass and watching as the contents inside sloshed a dark, cranberry red.

The television is static, just images that fail to catch my attention as I wait for Christmas to come.

Slowly, my eyes return to the clock hanging on the wall, watching with bated breath as the minutes trickle by.

5 more minutes...

Feeling unproductive, I placed the wine glass on the coffee table and watched the wine settle at the bottom.

It looks dull, lonely...

Mirroring exactly what I felt now.

If only things were different..

-Flashback-

"Hyung! What's taking you so long?" Junsu asked, watching me cook with apt concentration.

"Yeah hyung. I’m hungry." Changmin c0mentd, leaning against the d0orway of the kitchen. He smirked. "You're losing your touch, aren't you?"

"Yah! Min! Just for that, you won't get to eat what I made!"

"Jaejoong hyung, I'll eat Changmin's share!"Junsu eagerly suggested, eyes fixed unto my flawless creation.

"Hyung~ you love me don't you? Don’t listen to dolphin boy!” Changmin shot back, grabbing my sleeve.

I laughed, and tried to shake his hand off, but he wouldn’t budge. Yunho then peeked curiously from the doorway, watching the chaos we create in the kitchen.

"Yah, you two! Go back to the living room, Yoochun’s waiting for you to finish your game!”

The two scurried off to the living room, outbursts prevalent as they continued to oust each other.
"Yah! Max Changmin! Give it back!"

I smiled at Yunho, who shrugged and grinned back at me. “Need help, Jaejoong ah?"

I smiled at him good naturedly. "No need Yunho yah! I’ll bring it there myself. Just watch the 3 of them, make sure they don’t do anything beyond what is normal." I cringed when I heard a crash.

"For them?"

I felt my lips tilt in mirth.

“For them!”

-End Flashback-

I looked at the bare kitchen lifelessly,

I should be preparing food for my dongsaengs now, not staring at the clean -almost too clean- table.

I’m alone.

I feel lethargy creeping up my limbs as the silence suffocates me in.

I can’t breathe..

4 more minutes.

Until the clock strikes twelve.

-Flashback-

"Jae hyung! Where’s the wine?" Yoochun hollered, rummaging the cupboards as I placed the food oN the coffee table.

"It’s in the fridge, Yoochun ah." I shouted back, making my voice louder as Changmin and Junsu did the same, bickering over the food.

Yunho was laughing by my side at the two’s antics as Yoochun came and placed the wine bottle on the table.

-End flashback-

Sitting down once again on the plump cushions, I wait for the laughter to bounce back to me...

But it never came.

The wine bottle looked at me morosely.

It is silent. Unmoving.

I tear my eyes away and glanced at the clock.

3 more minutes till Christmas.

-Flashback-

"We should try fireworks." Yoochun suggested, eyes gleaming mischievously.

I grinned and nodded with excitement, mirroring the others’’ expressions.

Without missing a beat, Junsu and Yoochun pulled us outside to our balcony.

Seoul glitters with magnificence, twinkling lights making the city appear bustling, alive. The stars are bright in the distance, as fireworks set all over the city.

I laugh as the light blinds me, smoke clinging to my clothing as we lit each firework, one by one.

It was beautiful.

-End flashback-

It was still the same.

I grip the balcony railing tightly, my eyes taking in all the city has to offer. Tall skyscrapers tower over the buildings by its side. Han River was breathtaking; the light’s reflection bounced on its surface and created a muted, orange glow. The city is alight with bright lights, making it appear like the city is ablaze.

Fireworks still littered the midnight sky, splashes of color against a dark canvas.

Seoul didn’t change…

But we did.

2 more minutes…

-Flashback-

"Jaejoong ah, here’s your gift…Sorry, I wasn’t able to wrap it up...” Yunho said sheepishly, scratching the back of his head.

I pouted at him, my hand extending to receive his gift. “Why??”

“I was really busy shooting Heading to the Ground..I had to ask the director to cut me some slack and give me fifteen minutes to buy everyone’s gift..” He replied, digging his bag to give me my gift.

Pulling it out from the depths of his bag with a flourish, he handed me the parcel.

My hands shaking with excitement, I opened it, and almost immediately, my eyes moistened.

"Yah, hyung! Are you crying?" Junsu asked me, confusion written on his features, plain as day.

"Men cry in their hearts, don’t they, hyung?" Changmin commented slyly.

Yunho slapped Changmin’s hand lightly.

"Don’t mind Changmin…just cry, hyung." Yoochun told me, patting my back.

I laughed instead.

-End flashback-

Now is the perfect time for me to cry, isn’t it, Chun?

Now, when no one can hear how my heart is tearing into pieces because of your absence.

I cover my face with my hands, feeling my shoulder’s shake as I try to hold back my tears.

Yunho.

Changmin.

Junsu.

Yoochun..

I miss you.

1 more minute…

Till the Clock strikes twelve.

Flashback

"A toast to TVXQ!" I said proudly, raising my glass high above my head.

"For our success." Yunho smiled, as his hand found mine.

"For our pains and sufferings." Yoochun whispered solemnly, Junsu’s arm flung over his shoulder for support.

"For everything we ever achieved.." Changmin announced, clapping Yoochun on his back.

"For our Cassiopeia. For our family. And for ourselves.” Junsu said, as Changmin gave him a one arm hug.

Slowly, I drank the cold liquor and felt it burn a little down my throat. I placed my glass on the table, flung my arms around Yunho and Yoochun, and looked at the time.

It is 12 o’ clock.

Merry Christmas.

End Flashback

“A toast...” I whispered bitterly, my lips against the rim of my glass as my tears threatened to spill over. “To myself...”
10…
For losing all that I had.
9…
For regretting my decisions.
8…
For crying over my mistakes.
7…
For trying to forget when I certainly can’t.
6…
For crying when I should be happy.
5….
For missing you.
4…
For wishing you to come back.
3…
For wanting you to be by my side.
2…
YunHo.YooChun.JunSu.ChangMin…please…
1…
“Merry Christmas, hyung!”

Junsu squealed, as Changmin shoveled past him to give me a bone crushing hug.

Yunho and Yoochun waltzed in, carrying bags of grocery upon each arm. They grinned at me, making their way to the kitchen to place them down. Hurrying back, they wasted no second to join in the impromptu group hug, pulling Junsu in with them while they suffocate me with their hugs.

Seeing my tear streaked cheeks, Yunho smiled and wiped them away. ‘Didn’t think we would come, would you?”

I just stared, fresh tears brimming over even as I try to hold them back. “But I…”

“Thought SM wouldn’t allow us to see you?” Changmin scoffed, crossing his arms in pretend anger. “Hyung, even if that were the case, you know better than that.”

Yunho pulled me into his arms, my tears soaking his shirt as he tried to comfort me, but failing terribly. “Changmin’s right, Jaejoong ah. We wouldn’t leave you, you know.”

“How could you cry like that, hyung? I’m the crybaby, not you!’ Yoochun pouted, even as his tears fell down silently, eyes reddening.

“Yunho hyung promised us, remember?? With our Cassiopeia…the Five of us will never part!” Junsu exclaimed, patting Yoochun on the shoulder softly.

I choked back a laugh, wiping my tears away as Yunho let me out of his embrace, choosing instead to flung his arm around my shoulder.

“I’m sorry. I’ve had doubts. Will you forgive me?” I said, pouting my lips as I looked at my dongsaengs.

Changmin rolled his eyes, as Junsu and Yoochun affectionately latched on his arms, grinning happily, despite the tear stains on Yoochun’s face, and the slight reddening of Junsu’s eyes. Changmin’s eyes softened.

“Hyung, you’re human. It’s normal to have doubts. But you trust me and Yunho hyung, right? That no matter what happens, we’d never do anything to hurt you? Yoochun hyung and Junsu hyung also remember that, right?”

They both nodded, Junsu clasping the silver chain around his neck, feeling the cold metal touch his bare skin, shouldering the burden of a particular promise. Yoochun held his hand over his heart, to symbolize his steadfast trust in everyone, as long as his heart kept beating.

They had remembered, to Always Keep the Faith.

As we all linked hands, hearing the echoes of that heavy promise as the rest of the world shouted the greetings for the holiday… I realized then.
We are more than just TVXQ. We are a family.

STORY 10 - I LOVE YOU FROM THE DAY I MET YOU

Junsu was kicking the ball to the wall, even knowing the weather was cold he was outsider everyday to practice for his upcoming football match.

“Really good Junsu” His coach came to him.

“With you in the team we will win this match” Junsu smiled big, he felt so happy. The team needed him for the upcoming match.

A week was going by and it was the day of the match. Junsu did his best and scored 2 times. After 1 hour of playing it happened. He had the ball, a kid from the other team was running next to him to get the ball, Junsu tripped and felt of the kid his leg, he back on his leg but directly felt on the ground with a big pain in his leg. The coach run fast to him.

“JUNSU! JUNSU! Are you all right?” He said with a worried face, that was the last thing Junsu heard because he fainted of the pain.

“Hellooo…” He heard a unknown voice above him. When he opened his eyes he saw 2 big brown eyes watching him.

“He he you are awake I started to feel bored” The girl said. Junsu blinked a couple of times. He saw a bit jumping around in the room.

“Oh yea my name is Ha-Neul that means sky” She said which such a happy cheerful voice, but also irritating. Junsu hasn’t said anything yet.

“You broke your leg right, what are you a stuntman, footballer?” Still Junsu could say a thing to
come between her talking. It was like she was a motor who was running.

“You don’t say much, you know what! I like you” Junsu blinked hard. Like me without knowing me.

“Well I go now, But see you tomorrow” The girl walked away but came then back.

“Oh what is your name?”

“Junsu”

“I like that name!” Now her head disappeared, and Junsu lay back with his head on his pillow.
Looking to the sealing.

The next day Junsu could go home, he was still wondering about that girl he had met. Her name was…
“Ha-Neul” A woman shouted her name. Junsu looked around and saw her cheerful walking by his door. He had to laugh soft to himself. Weird girl. What did she had why was she here?
Junsu saw his parents coming together with his brother and the walked “well Junsu was in a wheelchair” outside.

“So Junsu how do feel now” His mother asked him.

“I am fine now” and there the go on there way home.

6 weeks where passing by and his plaster could be remover from his leg. Junsu suddenly was wondering about that girl he met then. Ha-Neul. He suddenly heard a familiar laugh. Was
she still here, wasn’t she recovered.

“So Junsu, try now to see if you can walk” Junsu came of his bed and he stood on his leg. Everything felt all right with his leg.

“Well thank you doctor” Junsu said polite and he walked away. With his parents.

“Mom, Dad? Can you wait a second for me, I want to see somebody fast” He parents nodded yes and Junsu walked slowly away since he couldn’t walk so fast. Ha-Neul passed him by. She stood still and walked back.

“Haven’t I seen you here before?” She asked again with her cheerful voice

“Yea we did” Junsu said back with a smile. Those 2 talked a bit with each other.

The couple of days and weeks he came everyday to the hospital where she was so the could meet. His brother keeps saying to him he was in love but he keeps denying it. Junsu wasn’t in love, at least he said to himself. He knew a lot about the girl now. Her age, her name, even things about her family. But still there was 1 thing she didn’t want to tell him, and that was why she was in the hospital. She keeps telling she worked there also but somehow Junsu didn’t believe it. As months went over it started to become December and a happy time for Junsu. He loved December it was the month where his birthday was, Christmas was and a month where the said goodbye to the old year.

“Junsu” Somebody covered his eyes.

“Happy birthday” When he turned around he saw Ha-Neul with a little cake in her hands. She still had the same happy smile on her face. Like she always had and, but her face looked
paler.

“Are you all right?” Asked Junsu with a worried face.

“Oppa! It is your birthday so you should relax, don’t stress about me!” said Ha-Neul.

“I got a surprise for you so let’s go outside!” She grabbed his hand and dragged him outside the
hospital. When the came outside Junsu saw a big present.

“For…me??” Junsu could not believe how big it was.

“It is not only from me but from all the people who work here to since you came here so much and did so many things for us” Junsu smiled like a little child and run to the present. When he got the paper of he saw a big plushie teddy bear.

“It is so cute!!” Junsu said but he didn’t hear a word of Ha-Neul. He turned around and saw she
lay on the ground.

“Ha-Neul!” Said Junsu shocked and run to her. He got her in his arms and run inside.

“Doctor, please something happened to her,” he said to the first doctor he saw. The next 2 hours looked like days for Junsu. He was so worried something bad happened to her and he didn’t had the time to tell her…that he…

“I love her” Suddenly Junsu realised it. “I want to give her a great Christmas and a happy new year” He said to himself. He was so busy talking to himself that he didn’t realized the doctor stood in from of him.

“Excuse me sir but she if awake now” “Oh thank you” Junsu ran fast to Ha-Neul. He saw her lying on the bed and for the first time he saw her crying. What happened to the happy and full of
energic Ha-Neul?

“Are you all right”

“Oh, Junsu, yea I am all right sorry to make you worry so much, I didn’t had that much sleep last
night”

“Why don’t you tell the truth” Junsu said while he walked closer to her and sit the side of her
bed.

“Why do you come here everyday while you are not sick?”

“That is not important now”

“If you tell me that, I will tell you why I am here everyday,” Ha-Neul said with a serious tone in
her voice.

“All right, the reason I come here everyday is because of you! I love you!” After Junsu said that
Ha-Neul was shocked.

“Lo-love me, for real?”
“Yea I do! And I want to give you the best Christmas ever and maybe even a nice
new year”
“Really?” She placed her arms around his waist. “Junsu, please don’t be sad when I tell you this,
but the reason for me to be here is…”

“Ssst…” Junsu made her stop. He got out a little book from his pocket with a pen. “I always have this with me for if I meet somebody famous, but today I have it for you, Write in this book what you have, and anything you want to tell me but can not tell my strait” Ha-Neul nodded her had and got the book with the pen.

“Thanks, Oppa” Junsu return her with a smile before the doctor came inside.

“Sir, you need to go now, she needs to rest”

“Yes sir, And Ha-Neul, remember the book” He walked outside and he still found the big teddy bear on the ground. He picked it up and walked on his way home.

“Ha-Neul you have to put on your coat” Junsu said to her while he gave her coat.

“Thanks oppa, so where are we going”

“My dad has a restaurant and he made something special for us because I asked him so I hope
you will like it”

“Really, Oppa is the best!” She said, she was her happy self again. Junsu didn’t know how long she would be with him but until that time. He wanted to make her feel happy, he didn’t want to know what she had so that he didn’t needed to worry to much.

“Dad, we are here” He walked inside and Ha-Neul her eyes looked surprised of what she saw. The whole restaurant was made in the Christmas spirit. Red, green, silver and even a bit gold. There was a bit Christmas tree and so much more. On 1 of the tables she saw a present and a paper above it with her name on it.

“That is for you” Junsu said and helped her to sit down on a chair. When she unpacked it she saw
a pair of gloves.

“To keep you warm this winter when I am not around” Junsu said. He-Neul got tears in her eyes.

“He why are you crying?” Junsu asked.

“About, that you do this for me” She said

“I just want you to feel happy that is al, so if you are happy I am to!” not much later his dad
came with the food.

“Enjoy your dinner” and he walked away. After the dinner was over Junsu walked outside with Ha-Neul while he putted her gloves on.

“Thanks” The both walked away. Suddenly Ha-Neul felt something on her noise.

“Oh it is snowing” the both started to smile and stand still to watch the snow fall down.

“Ha-Neul!” Junsu suddenly shouted. When she looked to him she saw he made a photo of her.

“Aaah why did you do that” She said while she had to laugh.

“Because I want to remember this moment with you!” Junsu said. “Well come here” He made a picture of them together now. The night started to fall.

“I guess, we should go back” Junsu said when he saw Ha-Neul shivering.

“Thanks oppa” Ha-Neul said. He wanted to walk away but Ha-Neul got his hand fast.

“Oppa, you forgot, my present” She said and kissed him.

“Junsu, Hello” His brother said to him but Junsu was with his head into the pink clouds of love.

“Somebody here is really in love” His mom said while she placed a piece of a cake for his face.

“Huh, what is it?” He said and then saw the piece of cake right in front of him. He started to eat
fast of it.

“Hyung, I go sleep now” He said to his brother and walked away. That night he had the sweetest
dream.

The next day he was on his way to the hospital. The happy feeling he had when he walked into the hospital was gone. He saw somebody with a sad face walking to him.

“We expected you to come today, follow me” Junsu had directly a bad feeling and that became
stronger to the place where she brought him and gave him a few stuff.

“I am sorry” she said and then left him alone. Junsu could not keep his tears inside. He opened the book he gave her and started to read.

15 December 2009,

Dear Junsu,

Today you gave me this book to write my things down. So I going to do that for you, so you can read them later. Today there are a few things I would like to say to you.
• I am sick, I have leukaemia, but you
didn’t want to hear it so I write it down for you
• Thanks for the great time you gave me.

Junsu was reading and reading until he came to the last page, the page of yesterday.

Junsu there is just 1 thing I always wanted to say to you and that is I lov…

From there the page stopped. Junsu tears where falling down of his cheeks on his pants. He could not believe it she really left him.

A year passed by, it was Christmas again. He wanted to come every Christmas to this place to remind her. He always wanted to remember her. The happy cheerful girl she was even when she was sick. Every Christmas he would remember her. As the girl who stole his heart and could keep it from him. Ha-Neul, with the name meaning “sky”.

[POLL] DTL GRAPHICS CONTEST ENTRIES

2009-08-16T15:37:00.008Z

IT'S AUGUST AND IT'S DBSK'S 1ST YEAR ANNIVERSARY.... TO CELEBRATE THIS WONDERFUL EVENT, WE ARE DOING SEVERAL CONTESTS... PLEASE HELP US BY VOTING FOR THE ENTRY/ENTRIES WHICH YOU THINK IS/ARE THE BEST.... END OF VOTING WILL BE ON SEPTEMBER 15, 2009.

THANKS....

PLEASE DO TAKE NOTE: LINKS PROVIDED BELOW EACH GRAPHICS IS THE LINKS TO THE ACTUAL SIZE IMAGE OF THE GIVEN GRAPHICS ENTRY.

ENTRY 1

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry1Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 2

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry2Poster.jpg

ENTRY 3

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry3Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 4

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry4Banner.jpg

ENTRY 5

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry5Wallpaper.png

ENTRY 6

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry6Siggie.jpg

ENTRY 7

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry7Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 8

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry8Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 9

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry9Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 10

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry10Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 11

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry11Siggie.gif

ENTRY 12

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry12Banner.jpg

ENTRY 13

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry13Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 14

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry14Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 15

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry15Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 16

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry16Wallpaper.png

ENTRY 17

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry17Wallpaper.jpg

ENTRY 18

http://i670.photobucket.com/albums/vv61/Admin-Emerheliena/Entry18Wallpaper.jpg

[POLL] DTL ONE SHOT CONTEST ENTRIES

2009-08-16T13:40:00.009Z

HELLO EVERYONE... MY FORUM DBSK/TOHOSHINKI IS CELEBRATING ITS VERY FIRST YEAR ANNIVERSARY... SO WE ARE DOING SEVERAL CONTESTS TO CELEBRATE THIS SPECIAL EVENT. PLEASE HELP US OUT BY VOTING FOR THE ENTRIES HERE... END OF VOTING WILL BE ON SEPTEMBER 15, 2009.

ENTRY 1
Always and Forever

“TVXQ’s manager, Mr. Jang had stated that one of TVXQ’s members, Xiah Junsu or Kim Junsu will be rested for a while. TVXQ’s leader, U-Know Yunho also mentioned that during their latest fan meeting at Seoul last Saturday.”

Mi Young stared at the television, looking at Junsu’s photo that was displayed on the television right now. Her heart aches everytime she thinks about him. She quickly switched off the television.

“I’m sorry, Junsu…” She said, as a tear escaped from the side of her eyes, slowly trailing down towards her cheek.

++

“Hyung, are you sure this is a good decision to be made?” Changmin asked Yunho worriedly, as he glanced at Junsu’s composing room. He had been locking himself in that room after he came home late one day. He came homedrunk, and he was slightly crying.

“What do you mean? Resting Junsu for a while? It is not my decision Min, it’s Mr. Lee’s order.” Yunho said, as he watched the news on the television about their group.

“I wonder what’s wrong with that kid. I thought he was so happy all these times. Why suddenly he changed like that?” Jaejoong commented as he too was watching the news while munching his takoyaki.

Yoochun on the other hand, was sitting silently beside them, while thinking hard about what may have changed Junsu like that. He remembered Junsu said that he was going to meet Mi Young that night…

“Hyung, I want to go out for a while,” Yoochun suddenly stood up, shocking the others. They all looked at him weirdly.

“Where are you going? You know, the fans would probably already gathered down there,” Jaejoong said, as Changmin and Yunho nodded at his statement.

“Yea, that could be true also.’ Yoochun thought, as he sits down back on the sofa, in between Changmin and Jaejoong. He thought hard for a while when he suddenly thought of someone.

“I’ll be in my room,” he said, and quickly dashes towards his room
++

Mi Young cried hard once again. She was all alone in her apartment, few kilometers away from TVXQ’s apartment. Junsu had bought the apartment specially for her; he gave it to her for their 2nd anniversary last February.

Yoochun had just called her, asking whether Junsu had met her that night. She tells the truth, she didn’t lie about what happened between them that night. Yoochun was already like her own brother whom she doesn’t have.

Yoochun told her how miserable Junsu looked that night, and asked her whether she knew what had made him changed like that.

She didn’t tell Yoochun about her sickness, not yet, not until Junsu manages to get over her.

She only told him that she wanted a break up.

Now she was crying, she was so sad that Junsu had to suffer because of her. She really doesn’t want him to suffer, he was so valuable to her, and she doesn’t want him to be hurt even a bit.

But fate had already decided, it’s either now or later, less painful or more painful.

She chose to break up with him now, she don’t want him to cry because of her sickness.

She loved him too much that she doesn’t know how to tell him the truth and breaks up with him instead.

“Junsu… I love you… Forever…” She said between her sobs, as her head started to get dizzy…

++

“Yoochun hyung! Look what I found out!” Changmin suddenly exclaimed while they’re having their breakfast without Junsu. Changmin was currently reading the newspaper while Yoochun was reading a magazine. Yunho and Jaejoong were watching television in the living room, as they all were given holidays by the company.

“What?” Yoochun replied in irritation, everything seems to irritate him nowadays. He doesn’t know why but he feels like something is bothering him lately. Maybe it is because of Junsu, maybe it is because of Mi Young.

“This! You see, a girl named Kwon Mi Young needs help from the caring citizens of South Korea to donate some money for her operation. She had been sick for the past few years and that’s when the doctor told her that she got the two killers, brain cancer and a heart disease, both at the last stage. She needed 100 USD to undergo the operation in US in just one week. To all caring citizens of South Korea, please help to save this young girl that has a bright future,” Changmin reads the whole article. At first, Yoochun wasn’t paying attention but when the name was mentioned, he grew alert. Of course, the band members knew that Junsu had a girlfriend but they never meet her or know her personally, even knowing her full name. They only know that Junsu called her Mimi, and she’s a 17 year old girl.

“Min, give me that newspaper please,” Yoochun demanded, as Changmin passed the newspaper to him and looked weirdly at him.

Yoochun quickly scanned the newspaper, looking for the hospital’s name where she was staying right now.

“Hyung, are you interested with that girl?” Changmin asked jokingly, but Yoochun snapped at him. “Shut up Min.”

Changmin pouted sadly as he walked towards the living room. “I was just joking…”

Finally Yoochun found the hospital’s name and quickly scribbled it down on a memo pad. He looked at the hospital’s name with a sad gaze.

“Mi Young, why didn’t you tell him…”

++

“Yoochun oppa…” Mi Young was currently reading a magazine when someone dressed in a coat and large sunglasses entered her room. Luckily her room is a private room, she quickly recognize that person as Yoochun.

“Mimi, why didn’t you tell him about it? Why let him suffer?” Yoochun asked Mi Young, as he took a seat next to her on the bed and hugged her lightly. Mi Young was shocked at the sudden visit from Yoochun, but understands when she remembered a column saying about her sickness.

She broke the hug slowly, pushing Yoochun away from her. “Oppa…” She said, getting Yoochun’s attention on her.

“Tell me Mimi… Do you know how much Junsu suffered right now?” Yoochun said as he started to cry, he was so sad, how could someone whom he care so much would be sick like this and end up hurting?

“Yoochun oppa, do you know that I suffered more than him? I was the one who wanted the separation, I don’t want him to cry over my dead body. Oppa, it is already too late if I wanted to undergo an operation. The hospital is just lying, all they wanted is money. My sickness is at the last stage already, there’s nothing they can do to cure me…” Mi Young said slowly, as she wipes away the tears from her face. Just thinking about Junsu makes her cry

“Mimi, why don’t you tell me then? I could have helped you…” Yoochun’s voice trailed, as Mi Young stopped him from talking by placing her finger on his lips.

“Oppa, that’s the main reason. I don’t want you to waste your money on me. I’m just someone, not your family members. I don’t deserve your money oppa, although you’re the closest person to me…” Mi Young said, her voice quivering, she was sobbing madly right now.

“Hush, don’t cry Mimi. You’ll be more sick if you continue to cry like that. Stop crying, okay?” Yoochun said, as he hugged Mi Young once again. He loved her so much, he loved her like his own little sister, he really cares about her… And he doesn’t want her to suffer, but she’s just too
stubborn.

++

Unknown to Mi Young, Junsu had locked himself inside the composing room for days already. During the times he was in there, he keeps on thinking about Mi Young, how pale and tired she looked that night. No, he’s not crying because of her. He was thinking about her, day and night, thinking the reason why she wanted the separation. He recalled all the memories of them together, not once he remembered making her sad.

He knew, something is definitely not right. He had never attempted to make Mi Young sad, so that will not be the reason why she wanted to break up.

As he was thinking, he remembered about his band members. He had been locking himself since days ago and his band members would probably go insane thinking about him. He decided to go out and apologize to them, while still looking for the main reason of the separation.

++

“Junsu hyung! Are you alright? Oh my, Yunho hyung, Jaejoong hyung! Junsu hyung already went out from the room!!” Changmin shouted, making Junsu’s pitiful ear suffer for a while. Soon enough, sound of ruffling could be heard and seconds after that, Jaejoong, Yunho and Changmin had already hugging
him.

“Wah~ Hyung! Stop hugging me! Changmin, stop it! What’s wrong with you guys?” Junsu said, pushing Jaejoong, Yunho and Changmin off him. He was even more worried right now, what’s wrong with his band members?

“How could you said that to us Junsu! We’re deadly worried about you, you have been locking yourself in that room for how many days already without going out, how on Earth are we supposed to know your condition, whether you’re still alive or what…” Jaejoong started to scold Junsu, but that is
because he loved Junsu so much. Junsu was already like his own family members, in fact TVXQ are already like families
“I’m so sorry hyung…” Junsu said, as he hugged Jaejoong tightly, repeating ‘I’m so sorry’ all the time. He had started crying by now, this is the first time he cried after that night.

As they were busy hugging each other, Yoochun on the other hand had just arrived from the hospital. He was surprised to see nobody at the living room when the television was switched on. He then heard a sound coming from the kitchen, so he went there. There he saw Junsu being hugged by Yunho,
Jaejoong and Changmin.

“You’re fine,” Yoochun said, as they break the hug and turned towards him. Changmin leaped forward and suddenly hugged Yoochun, Yoochun was taken aback by Changmin’s sudden reaction.

“Whoa! Changmin.. What are you trying to do?” Yoochun said, as Yunho, Jaejoong and Junsu laughed at Changmin’s behavior. Yoochun looked at Junsu as he saw that pair of eye was watching him intently.

++

Junsu was browsing through the newspapers when he suddenly saw the column about Mi Young. He was so shocked to find out that she break up with him because she’s ill. He bet Yoochun knew about this. He called Yoochun on the spot.

“YOOCHUN!!!” His voice travels to every part of the house. Yoochun who was in his room, sending text messages to his friends could even hear that clearly. He rushed towards the direction of the sound to find Junsu sitting in the kitchen, looking at a newspaper.

“Yes Junsu?” Yoochun said, as he took a peek at what Junsu was reading. When he saw the column, he understood the reason why Junsu called him here.

“What happened… to Mimi?” Junsu asked Yoochun, his voice was trembling. Yoochun looked apologetically at Junsu, he loved Junsu like his own little brother, and he don’t want to see him sad.

“You’ve read it, right? It’s stated there. I also just know it few days ago. When you’re PMS-ing…” Yoochun said, joking a little to reduce the intense atmosphere and succeeded when Junsu smiled.

“Yoochun, can I see her? I missed her so much…” Junsu stared at
the newspaper in his hand, reading the article again and again as if the
article would let him meet her.

++

“Yoochun, why are we dressing like this?” Junsu whispered to Yoochun as they made their way towards Mi Young’s room. Junsu followed suit behind Yoochun since he doesn’t know the direction. He keeps on looking at all the people who were watching them like a weirdo.

Of course people would take a second glance at them. Who on earth are going to wear a thick, dark chocolate coat, a baggy jeans, large sunglasses that covers half of your face and a beanie on a HOT day in a HOSPITAL?

After countless of minutes staring here and there, they finally arrived at Mi Young’s room. Yoochun have to pull Junsu in as Junsu didn’t see him went into the room and keep on walking like a crazy maniac in a hospital. People would have mistaken him as an assassin, or a kidnapper, thanks to the glares.

Yoochun and Junsu took off their thick coats and their sunglasses as Junsu slowly made his way towards Mi Young’s bed. She looked so fragile; he wondered if he touched her, she would just break easily. He took his seat next to the bed, facing her sleeping angelic face. He smiled; at last he can see her for the last time.

He carefully caressed her bony cheek, feeling the soft skin under his touch. He doesn’t want her to wake up but unfortunately, she wriggled a little bit before opening her eyes a little.

“I’m in heaven, am I?” She asked, or said to herself, as she smiled at Junsu. Junsu’s heart skipped a beat. It’s been a long time since he saw that smile on her face. He smiled back at her and shook his head slowly. “No, you’re still alive. You’re not dead, Mimi.”

Mi Young smiled even bigger. She slowly lifts her hand up, wanting to touch Junsu’s puffy cheeks, as Junsu guides her hand and rested them on his cheeks. “You feel so real…” She whispered, caressing Junsu’s face, making Junsu smile even wider.

“Of course I’m real. I’m right here, with you…” Junsu replied, as he too, caressed Mi Young’s cheek lovingly. They stared at each other lovingly; it feels like the time had stopped when they do that.

“Junsu…” Mi Young breathed out suddenly, when a painful feeling struck at her heart, making her hard to breathe. But she did not manage to hide the pain, so Yoochun who was sitting on the sofa nor Junsu realized her situation right now. “Can you promise me something?” She continued, as Junsu nodded his
head cutely at her.

“Please don’t cry because of me…” She whimpered, this time Junsu sensed something wrong with her. Her grip on his hand had tightened, as if she was in a lot of pain.

“I won’t… if that what you really wanted…” Junsu assures her, smiling at her even though he knows that her time had come.

Yoochun stood up in alarm when the life machine beeps louder. But Junsu just keep on smiling at her, although right now his heart is crying. He did that just for her, if she doesn’t want to see him cry, he won’t cry.

“Thanks Junsu. I’m sorry… sorry that we have to end like that…” Mi Young had broken her cold sweat by now; she was in a lot of pain indeed. She tightened her grip on Junsu’s hand, trying hard to fight the pain that was building up in her.

“No… we didn’t end anything, Mimi. I’m always right here for you, I will never leave you… I promise, I will never give my heart to someone else. I just want you…” Junsu said, trying hard to fight the need to cry, “-to be healthy and happy always, just for me…” He continued, forcing a smile on his
face.

“Junsu, no… You deserved someone… better than me… Please, promise me… If you found someone else, love her with all your heart… Urgh…” Mi Young whimpered in pain as she can feel her heart was going to burst anytime now. Her headache was going worse, it wasn’t helping either. Right now, she knew, her time has come.

Junsu looked calm, although inside he already wanted to burst out of the room to call for the doctor. But he knows, even if he called the doctor, Mi Young still couldn’t be saved. So he just stayed there with her,
looking at her features, memorizing her face and voice.

“Mimi, I love you, always and forever… I love you more than I love my own self… I just want you to know that, I will never give my heart to someone else…” Junsu smiled, at the same time he bit his lower lip to prevent himself from screaming. Just looking at your love ones dying, and you can’t do anything to help her… This is just too crazy to describe with words…

“Junsu.. ARGH! Junsu… I… I love you too… ARGHH!!!” Mi Young closed her eyes tight, her heart was hot right now, it feels like it is going to burst anytime soon, when her vision had started to slowly blur… She couldn’t see Junsu’s face clearly by now.

Yoochun who was watching all these times, couldn’t control himself anymore. Not bothering to disguise himself, he rushed out of the room and called the doctor on duty. The nurses gasp when they saw Micky Yoochun was running in the hospital, looking for a doctor.

“JUNSU!!!!!!!! I LOVE YOU!!!!!!!!!!! ARGHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!” Mi Young screamed in a lot of pain, as her grip on Junsu’s hand tightened, making Junsu winch in pain, but of course that little pain means nothing compared to what Mi Young is going through right now… Few seconds later, her grip started to loosened, her eyes slowly closed on its will, as her body relaxed.

“Mimi, I’ll always love you, no matter you are…” Junsu said, as a tear finally glides down on his cheek, staining it. That’s when Yoochun barged into the room, with a doctor behind him, and a few nurses.

“Mimi? MIMI!!!” Yoochun screamed, as he saw the smile on Mi Young’s face, she had finally went through all the pain, she had rest in peace right now… Yoochun rushed forward, hugging Mi Young’s limp body, still couldn’t face the fact that his beloved little sister had left him forever.

Junsu slowly stood up, looking at Yoochun hugging Mi Young’s body just make him even more sadder. More tears come streaming out from his eyes, as he slowly walked towards the sofa, when suddenly he feels dizzy and his vision started to blur. Few moments later, he felt light, as his vision turns to black, he slowly falls down on the carpeted floor…

[The End]

ENTRY 2
THE STORY

“Yes, thank you for attending the ceremony.” Yoochun bowed politely.

That was the last guest that went home after the wedding reception had ended. Now there was only Ae Rin, Yoochun, and a few family members and close friends in the empty hall of an exclusive hotel. Many balloons and flowers scattered around, making the place a bit messy. They cleaned up, and then it was time for both of the wedding couple to be alone in their room.

Yoochun closed the door silently behind him. The hotel suite was extravagant as always, with a hint of lavender scent. The scent should have calmed the atmosphere between the two, but its magic did not work. Ae Rin turned around while her hands crossed over her chest.

“Where do you want to sleep?” She asked.

Yoochun looked around. There were two rooms in the suite. One master bedroom with all the comforting facilities, while the other was an ordinary one, specially made in case they were bringing along a maid. Yoochun walked lazily towards the latter and said,
“I’ll take this one.”
“Good.”
“Great.”
“We’ll continue our discussion tomorrow, over breakfast.” Ae Rin suggested.
“Whatever.”

Yoochun quickly closed the door to his room, while Ae Rin’s gaze followed him until he disappeared behind the door. She sighed and went to her own room. Before changing, she looked at her reflection in the mirror. She smiled weakly at herself in the white dress. Congratulations, Ae Rin… A single tear escaped her eyes and flowed to her chin, before it fell to the ground.
**********

Ae Rin looked at the clock. 6 a.m. She got up and stretched her sore limbs. She had only slept for 2 hours. Her body was still tired, not to say her mind that was working heavily last night, trying to come up towards a solution of this problem. She rubbed her temples for a while before going into the bathroom to clean herself.

Once she got out of the room, she went to the living room. It’s still too early to wake him up. Even though she dislike him as he was one of the cause of her current problem, she didn’t want to torture him further. She knew that he was feeling the exact as she was feeling too. Trapped. Trapped in this pitiful marriage.

She turned the news on and watched it without digesting anything. She stared at the screen and blinked. Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated. She read the message and smiled.

How was last night?
Don’t worry. If he does anything inappropriate to you
I’ll come there myself and smack him down!!(ò_ó)

Well, the message from Eun Ah really made her day better. She knew that despite all her hardships, she got someone to lean herself to. She had been best friends with Eun Ah since elementary school. They knew each other’s secrets. And now, she really needed her best friend’s support to go through this unplanned marriage. At least, the bride and groom did not plan it…

After a while, she stole a glance at the clock again. 8 a.m. Okay. Let us go and wake that sleepy head up.
“Yoochun... Yoochun… Wake up…” She tried, softly.
No movement.
“Yoochun! Wake up! It’s already 8 a.m.!” This time, she pulled hard the wedding suit that Yoochun did not get himself out of yet.

Still, even though there was a little movement and a grunt, he did not wake up.
Okay, let us see if you will still stay asleep after this…
Ae Rin pulled off the blanket that was covering his lower half and let it crumble up on the floor. She got on the bed, with a snicker on her face. Without any warning, she started jumping up and down of the bed, making Yoochun’s body move along with the sudden ‘earthquake’. This is kind of fun… She determined to continue jumping until the almost dead body in front of her wakes up.

“Ah!!!”
An invisible hand had pulled her forward, and now she was situated directly on top of Yoochun. Blood rushed into her face as she struggled to get away from his grip, and his intense, if not mad, gaze.
“What are you trying to do?” Yoochun asked. He never lifted his gaze as he spoke those words.
“I…I…”
“Hm? What? I didn’t hear you…”
He moved his face closer towards her. Her heart picked up its pace while she continued stuttering.
“I… You… Don’t get too close….”
“What?? We are married after all…” He leaned over and planted a kiss on her forehead. She glared at him. He ignored it, and continued to smile at her playfully.
“What time is it?” He asked.
“Eight.” Answered Ae Rin, short.

He got up and released Ae Rin before walking towards the bathroom. Ae Rin sat still on the bed bewildered. Before entering, he turned and said,
“What? You want to bathe with me?”
Blood almost rushed out of her cheeks when he said that. She picked up a pillow and threw it at him.
“You wish!!! Don’t forget, our discussion over breakfast!”
After that, Ae Rin stormed out of the room. Holding the pillow with his left hand, Yoochun sighed.
“I know, Ae Rin… I know…” He said, slow.
**********

It’s almost a month after their marriage. They are now living together with the other members as Yoochun still had his obligation towards the group. Of course, they were given a room to share, a room, which now had been divided equally for their own uses separately.

“So, hyung, how did it go?” Asked Changmin. That time Yoochun had only just finished unpacking into his new ‘couple room’. He breathed hard and crashed into the sofa in the living room while his hands grabbed a bottle of cold juice from his dongsaeng. He took a large gulp before answering.
“How did what go?”
“Um… You know, the marriage… With Ae Rin noona…”
“Hm… What do you expect?”
“Well… Um… Are we expecting any little hyungs??”
Yoochun laughed a little. He took another gulp and wiped his sweat with the end of his t-shirt’s sleeve.
“Well, that’s up to her…”

flashback
“I know that we don’t love each other and we still have the chance to find it later. So, it’s better if we don’t do anything that ties us down to this marriage, if you know what I mean…”
“You mean… No… children??”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean. So that it’s easier for us to… separate… later…”
“Why don’t we try first? Without us knowing, this marriage might just work…”
Ae Rin looked blankly towards Yoochun. She played with her food a little, trying to find a way to answer. It’s not that she didn’t want to, but she didn’t want to hold Yoochun back. She knew that his job brings him to meet a lot of people, and among those people might be someone that he loves. And what about her? She deserve to search her own true love too. Not to be tied to this marriage bond unwillingly like this…
“Never mind, just forget what I said. I will restrain myself, in one condition that you will never try anything that might provoke me…” Ae Rin’s expression turned sour. Yoochun smiled cheekily before continuing, “But I must tell you now, that if you ever changed your mind, I’ll be right here.”
End of flashback
**********

“Was that jealousy that I sense from the beautiful woman in front of me?”
“You wish.” Ae Rin didn’t bother to look at Yoochun’s face while she answered him. For what? He’s better off with that previous woman, who without shame sat on his lap. Hmph!

Yoochun continued smiling while he exchanged his seat to sit beside his wife. They are now in a private room in a club, where DBSK should have entertained a certain superior. Now that the superior had other agenda to attend to, they were free to hang out and relax in the club after a very tiring week. Their schedule was full of rehearsals, recordings and also interviews. Tonight was the only night in that particular week that Yoochun had the opportunity to spend some time with Ae Rin. He missed her so much.

“She’s nothing compared to you, my queen. If only you give me the chance to show it to you.”
“Yoochun! Our deal…”
“I have already found her, and it’s you. Come on… It had been a year since we married. Isn’t it about time that you give up? I really do love you, Ae Rin. Not because of the marriage. Not because of our fathers’ promise. It’s because of you. You… are so interesting… I have no boring days in my life with you…”
“Yeah right. You can sweet talk me all night and I will never surrender. Be it 10 more years, I believe that we can still find our soul mates later…”
“Ae Rin…”
“Enough. You should get some rest. Here, let me pour you a drink.”

Yoochun kept silent after that. He just watched as his wife swallowed down glasses after glasses of wine. The other members just watched the quarrel between the husband and wife, without any power to help any of them. Changmin just gave Yoochun a supportive smile. It’s all that he could do to help his hyung.
**********

“Uwekk!!!”
Ae Rin went to the bathroom for the thousandth time that night. She was still dizzy after drinking almost a bottle of wine at the club before. Yoochun supported her as she went back to her side of the bed.

“Are you sure you’re okay? Is there anything that I can help?”
“No, thanks…” She rejected his offer. They went back under their blankets while trying to drift back to sleep.
“Ae Rin!”
“Hm???” She answered weakly. Meanwhile, Yoochun’s hands had already reached her forehead. She did not have enough strength to push him away that night, so she just let him touch her. It’s okay, as long as it doesn’t bring us to…
“You’re as hot as a fresh baked potato!!”
Huh? What kind of idiom that he used? As a fresh baked potato?? She chuckled softly.
“We better bring you to a doctor or something…”
“No, I’m fine… Just go get a towel and a basin of water…”

Without any hesitation, Yoochun went and got all of the stuff that Ae Rin wanted. Without waiting for any instructions, he wet the towel and put it on his wife’s forehead. He could see that she was sweating a lot too, but if she changed her clothes now, it will be the fifth time tonight. She won’t have enough clothing later…

He looked at her face intently. Was it the wine, or that his heart really longed for her? In her drunken state, she looked very vulnerable. He leaned forward slowly and planted a kiss on her forehead. Without any reaction from her, he became more daring. This time he attacked her lips. She moaned a little but still, no other reaction. What happened afterwards was all in God’s power.
************

*knock*knock*
The door opened and a very angry face flashed past through Changmin towards Yoochun’s and Ae Rin’s room. Inside, Ae Rin was still crying on the bed while Yoochun sulked beside the window panes.
The little woman made her way towards Yoochun.

“What have you done to her??!!”
Yoochun did not answer. He continued to stare out of the window as if no one had asked him anything.
“Hmph!” After getting no response from him, she turned towards Ae Rin.
“Eun Ah…” Ae Rin called out weakly. Her voice hadn’t changed from the voice that Eun Ah had heard over the telephone about an hour ago.
“I’m here now… Don’t cry anymore…”
“Eun Ah… We… did it…” Another tear escaped her eyes. The two best friends hugged each other. Mean while, the other DBSK members were eavesdropping from the keyhole on the door.
“What?!! Didn’t you guys have a contract or something? A deal??” Raged Eun Ah.
Yoochun buried his head in his hands. “It’s all my fault. I’m sorry, Ae Rin…”
“You can be charged of rape!! You hear me??? From today onwards, she will stay with me. Just wait for our lawyer’s letter!!!”
“Wait!! Please don’t bring this to court…” Yoochun pleaded. “The group…”
“Oh… You care about the group more, don’t you??!!! How about the baby???”
“Come on… It was just one time… Baby???”
“Don’t play with this matter, mister!! You have to take responsibility!!!”
“But…”
“Fine. Don’t come searching for them afterwards. You made the choice yourself, live with it. Come on, Ae Rin. Let us leave this horrid place to my home.”
Without anymore said, Ae Rin left the apartment building. She left Yoochun.
**********

“Argh!!! Eun Ah!!! It hurts!!!”
“Just a little bit more, Ae Rin… A bit more. Hang in there!!”
“Yoochun! Yoochun…”

Ae Rin cried. Her tears of pain, tears of regret and tears of hope streamed down her cheeks. How she longed for Yoochun right now. She knew it at last, that she was wrong. Her soul mate was beside her all along; it was only her that was blind not to notice. She felt guilty towards Yoochun, towards her heart and towards her baby. She wanted him by her side now, to apologize…

“Eun Ah!!”
“Yes Ae Rin, I’m here… Hang in there!”
“Eun Ah, where is Yoochun?? Yoochun… Yoochun… Argh!!!”
“Mrs Park, push!!!” The doctor instructed.
“Mph!!!”

She was sweating all over. Her face was white, as she had lost too much blood. Even the doctor, with a worried face, whispered something to the nurse beside him. Ae Rin knew something was wrong.

“Eun Ah… You’re my best friend… right?”
“Yes!! Forever…”
“Please, for one last time, do me a favour?”
“No! Don’t say it like that! You’re going to go through this just fine!”
“Eun Ah! Please, one last favour?” Her tone soften.
Eun Ah nodded slowly while her hands were still holding Ae Rin’s tightly.
“I want Yoochun… Tell him… I have something for him… Tell him… I want to see him… Tell him… I’ll be waiting…”

Then, she passed out. The nurse pushed Eun Ah out of the delivery room while the doctor prepared a table for surgery. Eun Ah hesitated for a while. Her fingers played on the keypad of her cell phone, thinking whether to call Yoochun or not. At last, she gave up to their friendship, and dialed his number.
**********

Yoochun searched high and low for the little woman who called him earlier. He saw her sitting outside the delivery room and joined her. There was a moment of silence before…

“How long had she been… in there?” Yoochun asked.
“… nearly 6 hours…”
“Damn!” Yoochun punched the wall beside him. His knuckles became swollen, but he didn’t care. “Why didn’t you call me earlier??!”
“You were the one who neglected her!! And now you want to be a part of her life??! So sorry, mister! I don’t think I will allow you to do that!! Besides, it was her, calling out for you. If it was me, there’s no way would I ever call you in my free will, be it a thousand years from now on. What you did was unforgivable!”
“Me?? It was you who took her away from me!! I never said that I didn’t want her. I was just objecting to the idea to bring this to court!”
“That’s the same as neglecting her! Why did you disobey the deal?? And did you plead so that she won’t be taken away?? No!!!”

Yoochun was taken aback. Eun Ah was right. He didn’t. He cooled down a bit.
“I… I…”
“Enough. What’s done is done. She called for you. She said that she had something for you and asked you to wait for her. So… we’ll just have to wait after this operation…”

Another hour passed, but the operation still hadn’t ended. Suddenly, a nurse came out and she was chased by Yoochun and Eun Ah who hungered for an explanation. Any explanation.

“Don’t worry. We’re trying our best. In the mean time, please remain calm. You can wait for her in her room, as we will be bringing her straight there after the surgery. Please, excuse me.” The nurse excused herself. Both Eun Ah and Yoochun walked weakly to Ae Rin’s private ward.

The room was empty. Eun Ah sat on the nearby chair while Yoochun went to the bed. Sitting on it, he looked around. His eyes caught a glimpse of a corner of a folded paper that was hastily put inside the bedside drawer. He reached out and read.

Dear Yoochun,
I’m fine. The baby’s fine too. He’s been kicking hard lately. He must’ve wanted to see the world badly. No… he wanted to see you… I know, because I’ve been telling him so much about you. Every day, every night… He knows a lot about you… He wanted to meet his great papa…

How are you now? I saw you the other day, in television… You looked horrible. Did you take your meals? Your exercises? Your sleep??? You must take care of yourself. If not, how can Jae Ha see you later? He won’t recognize you as his hero anymore if you continue to go on like this. Maybe he’ll be picky like me?? Hihi…

The most important thing that I want to say is that… I won’t blame you anymore. I… I think that our mistake… No, it wasn’t a mistake… It was… a blessing… I’m glad that it happened. The baby in my womb taught me that I must not be blinded by my selfishness, by my ego… He taught that there was something present inside me, which longed for you… No, not just the baby, but my heart… I think I have fallen for you… I’ve been missing you…

The letter stopped there. There were stains of tears on the half-crunched paper. Before Ae Rin could finish writing it, she had already been in labour pain. She immediately hid the paper inside the drawer before Eun Ah and the doctor came rushing into the room. And now, the paper was in Yoochun’s trembling hands.
Please, God… Save my wife and our baby…
**********

The weather was nice with a soft wind blew the grass to and fro. The grave yard was empty, except for the two figures that was standing silently in front of a tablet. A bouquet of roses lay on the ground in front of it. The man started the conversation.
“It’s a pity I didn’t get to see her, even for the last time…”

The woman squatted, and put another bouquet of roses beside the one that was already there.
“Yes… She must’ve wanted to see you badly…”

Suddenly, a little boy came running towards them.
“Jae Ha! Don’t run in here. Have respect for the dead.”
“Yes, papa.” The obedient child answered. Then, his father reached for him and put him on his shoulders.
“Do you know who she is?” Yoochun asked, pointing to the name that was engraved to the tablet. The little boy shook his head.
The woman smiled and pinched the boy’s cheeks.
“You know her, mama?”

Yoochun looked at the woman beside him. They exchanged smiles before she answered.
“That’s your grandmother, Jae Ha. My mother. She passed away even before I knew you father.”
“Oh…” The boy understood. The three of them stood there silently for another five minutes.
“Come on. Let’s go home.”
“Yes, dear.” Ae Rin answered, and took a last glance towards her mother’s grave.

I’ve found my soul mate, mother. My happiness is with them, my family. Rest in peace, mother… Till we meet again, in another life…

They walked away from the grave, with soft winds followed behind them, as if Ae Rin’s mother was giving her blessings towards the happy family…

This is still not the perfect end, it is the perfect beginning….

ENTRY 3
LOVE IS NEVER GONE

Every night after the hectic schedule he stood in the balcony and stared to the sky. Looking at millions of twinkling little stars and smoking his favorite cigarette, he sat behind piano and composed songs that captivated everyone’s heart. It was the best way to release his stress and tiredness. It also gave him courage and energy to live on. For other people every star looked the same, but for Micky each star gave him different impression and feeling.

“Tonight the sky looks exactly like a concert stadium. Those shiny stars look like a red stick, which Cassiopeia, our fans, hold during our concerts and brighten the dark stadium.”

He uttered happily as he smiled to the sky, hand moving closer and farther to lips, blowing a smoke.
Holding concert, singing a song for the people who support them and meeting their fans gave them happiness with no words to describe. Suddenly he heard a melody from nowhere, which exactly told how he felt for his fans, how thankful he was and how he loved his Cassiopeia. It was like an angel named Cassiopeia came to him and sang a song softly to his ear. He started to scribble the beautiful melody; however it was a time to go to bed. He was too afraid that if he slept he’d forget the melody and never would be able to remember it again.

Suddenly he was interrupted by the door bell.

“Who’s visiting this late?” he asked himself and looked at his watch. It was 4 am. He hadn’t realized that he had been working on the song for 5 hours. As he stretched his body, he slowly walked to the door,
trying to guess who might be standing behind the door. He opened it and saw a girl, hugging her leg,
and crying.

“Yuri? What happened? Why are you crying?” he asked. But she was still crying and didn’t answer.
Without asking any other questions he helped the girl to stand up and go into his house. Pain and pity were visible in his eyes. The girl was drunk again. Whenever Yuri was drunk she came to her ex boyfriend’s house, Micky’s house, however she had another boyfriend. But Micky was never angry at her for coming late and disturbing him.

He slowly placed her on bed “Wait here, I make you a tea”. She just nodded her head and silently watched as he walked to the kitchen. Just after a few minutes Micky came to the bedroom holding 2 cups of tea. He saw Yuri sleeping on his bed peacefully; he put the cups on the table. He covered her body with a sheet and sat next to her. “What happened again?” he slowly uttered as he caressed her face. Her skin was so soft and flawless like a silk and shone like a crystal.

“Whenever I see you crying, I feel so sad. Please don’t cry again” he wiped away the drop of tears from her face, and then he stood up to go to the balcony to continue his song.

Suddenly he felt a warm body embracing him tightly from his back. “You fought with Jae won again?” he asked as if he knew everything. “You talk like you read my mind”

She answered smiling and still hugging him.

“Of course, I read your mind. We’ve known each other for 7 years now” he joked to cheer her up.

The silence remained between them as they recalled all the good and bad memory they shared
together… The dates with full of surprises… The childish fights over small things… The obstacles they faced together… They could remember it as if it was just yesterday.

“7 years. Time flies so fast. I remember our first date like it was yesterday. But 7 years has already passed,” She said releasing him from her embrace. And Micky faced her. “But I still can’t understand why we’re not together now.” She asked.

Micky was stunned with her question and didn’t know how to answer. He was shocked because he never expected her to ask it.

“Why did you fight with Jaewon? I thought he was a nice guy,” he wanted to change the topic.

She came over his house many times before, but she never told him that she wanted him back, she just asked him to comfort her. Sometimes when she came to his house drunk she would act like crazy crying, screaming, singing. But Micky would just calm her down and take care of her. When she woke up the next morning she would find breakfast next to her made by Micky and her clothes cleaned and folded
carefully.

“I thought I liked him. But now I understand I liked him only because he resembles you. As time
passes I started to compare him with you. Whenever I’m with him, I wish it was you instead of him. I thought I was slowly forgetting about you. But I was wrong,” she said lowering her head down.

“I think you should rest now. You’re still so drunk.” He said stumbling like a little child.

“I know I’m drunk. And I know I can’t tell it when I’m not drunk. Let me tell all the things that I’ve been holding in my heart for 3 years.” She continued. “Oppa, I still love you. And I know you love me too. Why can’t we start again? Let’s just ignore what people say about us. I feel like if I won’t tell
you now, I will regret it for the rest of my life.” The tears started form in her beautiful eyes.

“Sorry if I made you misunderstand, but I don’t love you anymore. All the things are left in the
past. And you also have Jaewon. It is wrong of you to talk like this when you have a boyfriend to take care of. Oppa is disappointed that you’re not faithful to your boyfriend. And sleep now. If you
come to my house and talk like this I feel uncomfortable. Don’t come over again if you’re going to say it.” He said harshly.

He didn’t want to tell these words to her but he knew if he continued to listen to Yuri, he’d change his mind immediately and follow his heart, which always called for Yuri’s name. Micky had hard time to control his heart, to make him believe that he had already moved on. Whenever she came to
his house and talked about her boyfriends and their relationship problems, he felt so lost and hurt. But he didn’t want to show it to Yuri and pretended like he wasn’t feeling anything. However in reality it drove him crazy just thinking about some other men touching her, hugging her, kissing her and making love to her.

Somehow she wasn’t hurt with the harsh words of Micky, because she knew he didn’t mean that.

“I know you’re lying.You never stopped loving me. I can see it in your eyes. The way you stare at me… it’s different from the way you stare at other people. With full of love and concern… it has never changed… since the very first day that we met” She said as the tears slid down her face.

Micky couldn’t protest again because deep in his heart he also wanted her back in his arms, he wanted her to be beside him. The tears started to form in his eyes too. He didn’t know what to say and kept silence. He just stayed like a motionless toy.

“Just to be with you, I can leave all things that I have now: money, expensive cars, Jae won and even
my parents. Just to be with you. You’re the only one that I need. And it was like this from the very beginning.”

After Yuri confessed all her feelings they both kept quite. Just their breath could be heard and their tears, sliding down their face could be seen. As they saw each other crying, they felt how much they missed each other, how hard it was to be apart, and how hurt they were living separated from each other.

Before Micky could do something she came closer to him and started to touch his face.

“This beautiful eye, this beautiful lip, this lovely cheek… how I wanted to touch it... how I wanted
to own it… The god only knows it.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and placed her lips on Micky’s lips and slowly, softly started to kiss it. But Micky didn’t return her kiss and stayed without any movement.

But he felt like he was in a heaven with a beautiful angel holding and kissing him.

Suddenly the fear started to fill in Yuri’s mind. She was brave when she confessed her feelings towards him, but now she was scared… scared of being rejected. She just couldn’t believe that his eyes
lied to her. The tears started to form in her eyes again. Then she stopped kissing him and took her hands off of him.
“I… I… I’m sorry. I think I’ve made a mistake,” she said quickly and rushed to the door. Her tears never stopped coming form her beautiful eyes.

Suddenly she felt a strong arm wrapping around her waist, pulled her closer and embraced her from
behind.

“I’m sorry for everything… for being coward… for throwing the true love that happens once in a life time… for hurting you.” as he said with full of emotion, he lowered his head down. Yuri felt something
wet flowing down on her neck. It was Micky’s tears.

“I love you, I still love you, I never stopped loving you. I know even if I die I will still love you.” Hearing those amazing words Yuri’s eyes again filled with tears... with tears of joy and happiness.

“Let’s start it again. This time I won’t be coward as before. I will do everything to make our parents approve us. Even it’s all people in the world against over love I won’t give up on you. I promise you.”

Suddenly Micky broke his embrace as he remembered about something. He approached to the desk and started to search for something and messed up everything that was on desk. Yuri didn’t know what to say and just stared at him. Finally Micky found what he was looking for. It was a little heart shaped box. He kneeled down and stretched his hand to her as he openedthe box. It was a ring with diamond on the top. “Will you marry me?” he asked.

“What?” Yuri was so shocked to see the ring.

“Actually I bought it 3 years ago to ask you to marry me. But I didn’t have enough courage to do it! So I kept it even not knowing if I will ever be able to give it to you. Now I know it’s the best moment to give it
to you.” He said as he studying every emotion on her face.

“I want to wake up every morning next to you. I want to protect you every day. I want you to be mine. Please be mine!” he asked gently again.

“Yes I will. I will marry you! You, stupid Park Yoochun!”

ENTRY 4
My Very First Of The Week

Hello, my name is So-Young and this is my story this all just happened in one week…..

- Day 1-

This week started like a normal week. I picked up my stuff, putted on my school uniform and got to school. There was my best friend Yoora. We are best friend since we could walk. And that is a long time. She smiled to me when she saw me. We walked along some boys.
“Hi” said one of them to us. We repeated “hi” back to them.
“Oh Yunho he is so handsome” She said to me, when we walked away from them.
“How long do you love him now, you should make a move to him and not just stand there day dreaming of how it can be” I said to her.
“But, but, what if he don’t like me” She said with a scary look on her face
“You never know if you don’t try” I said while we walked into the class. Yea that was my friend. In love with Yunho. Me? I am not in love or not right now. But I know I will find the one someday, like my parents did. I never could have known this week would change that all…
The end of the school day came. My friend walked to me.
“Please could you read my letter…I want to give it to Yunho” I laughed to her when I read the letter.
“It is good, give it to him” I said and she walked away to Yunho. Not much later he hugged her. I felt so happy for her. I walked to her with a big smile on my face.
“Lucky Yunho, he is the one who got a letter” I looked to the boy who said that. His name was Jaejoong, Next to him was Changmin. On his other side of Jaejoong stands Yoochun and Junsu. I don’t know how long the have been friends. But since I got to this school with my best friend, we always saw them together.
“Well, are we going home or do we stay here some longer”
“Let’s go” Yoora said, Yunho placed a arm around her and the walked out of the school building.
“Don’t you want to have a boyfriend now” Junsu asked her suddenly while I looked to my happy friend.
“Me, No…I am not in love, I am just really happy for her since she had so long a crush on him and everyday I needed to hear story’s from her about him” The boys started to laugh.
“What’s so funny” asked Yunho while he turned around.
“Noting, noting now let’s go home”

“No, don’t go, please I need to know more about it. Please don’t leave me alone” I screamed while I stood in a dark room the only light was from a little girl.
“Wait for me” suddenly she disappeared.
“Don’t go!!”
I woke up, cold sweat was rolling from my body. That was the most weirdest dream ever. But it looked so real. No it was just a stupid dream. I got back to sleep.

- Day 2-

The next day on school I told directly to my best friend about my dream.
“So, do you think this is a messenge or something like that”
“I don’t know” I repeated to her. “all I know is that I have to watch out” We walked back to the boys. Yunho directly hugged her while I just stood there.
“Need a hug to” It was Junsu who said that to me.
“No, I just need some sleep. Had a really bad night” I repeated to him. Suddenly we all saw a little kid running to us. My eyes became bigger as I realised that she was the kid I dreamt about. Suddenly she hugged my leg and screamed
“Umma!!”
I kneeled down to say “I am not your umma, you must mistake me with somebody” But like she didn’t listen to me she ran to Changmin and hugged him also
“Appa!!” Changmin looked to me and then to the little kid.
“Me, being a appa, what is going on I can not be your appa” I suddenly realised my dream that I was screaming from a answer. I needed to know more about something, but what that was I can’t remember.
Yunho and Yoora walked away to across the street. When the where on the half of the road a car with full speed came up to them.
“Aaah!!!” Suddenly the both of them lied on the ground. Blood was everywhere. I ran to them and saw the where dead. I couldn’t believe what I saw when suddenly…
“Hello….” Yoora was waving with her hand for my face.
“Finally back to earth” I looked down me and saw the little kid still with us.
“Well Yunho and I are going to get a ice cream. If you guys want to join. I saw them walked away to across the street. I got the feeling the same thing was about to happened of what I just saw.
“Stop!” Yunho and Yoora looked at me like I had something weird on my face.
“Why don’t we going to get ice creams at my house” Yoora and Yunho walked back to me. Suddenly a car with a full speed came here.
“He slow that car down a bit before people get hurt” Jaejoong shouted to that car. I only could have think what would happened if I didn’t stop them from a crossing the street.
“He where is that little kid” I looked down me and notice she was gone.
“Hey…So Young, What would that kid have mean while she called you umma and me appa, you won’t think that, we” Changmin said
“No, no I don’t think so” I Said while we walked fader to my house.

“So Young why you run away, when you told me you where pregnant, am I the father” Changmin turned me around. We stood in our empty street while it was raining hard. The both of us were soaked wet and I was crying.
“Tell me now!” Changmin said angry.
“Yes Changmin, you are the father of the child. Happy now, but you cheated on me with that lady. I never want to see you again! I can raise this child by myself” I said while I try to ran away but I felt and landed on my knees, Changmin ran fast to me and both of us where sitting on our knees in the rain. He held my hands and kissed them.
“If I am the father, then I want to take care for it to” I cried even louder. Then he kissed me….
I woke up. The dream I had last night was so weird. But it was clearer, but why would I dream about Changmin.

-day 3-

The next day on school I couldn’t stop looking at Changmin. Why did I do that? I am not in love with him, but that dream of yesterday. What did it mean, was it the future. Would I get a child with Changmin. Suddenly I notice somebody was waving her hand for me.
“Yoora, Sorry I was in mind. Wait is the class over now” I stood fast up and walked fast away.
“Are you in love So Young” She asked to me.
“What, why would you think that” I still haven’t forgot that I saved her life maybe. I was still in shock why I saw it. And that kid. What would she mean to me.
“You looked the whole time to Changmin, so I thought maybe you are in love with him” I looked to her and putted on a smile.
“No, it was just a dream I saw. It was so weird, I dreamed about him”
“You love him. Otherwise you won’t dream about him” I looked to her when we reached the boys.
“But you have to tell him by yourself” She walked fast away with Yunho
“He! I am not in love with him!” I screamed then I realised the 4 of them looked to me and I blushed.
“In love with who then” Said junsu while he looked to my red face.
“Nobody…r-really” why was this so hard for me to tell.
“Oh I have forgot to thank you for the ice-cream yesterday” Said Changmin suddenly.
“Oh that was noting, really. Well I go now, bye” I walked fast of. When I came outside I saw my best friend and Yunho. I looked fast away when I saw the where kissing so I walked fast home.
“He! He! Wait a second” It was Changmin. I stood still and waited for him.
“Eeuh…I wanted to talk to you about something” He said fast.
“What?” I was a bit shocked but I let him speak out.
“I dreamed weird about us yesterday. You where pregnant and I was the father and you where angry at me because I cheated and….”
“And then later we kissed each other right” Changmin looked me with big eyes on.
“Yea, but how do you know that?” I sited down at a bench in the park, while Changmin sited next to me.
“Because, I had the same dream as you, What would this mean. That we dream our future all ready. I know I will end up with you then. You will cheat on me and then….”
“Ssst” Said Changmin to me when he saw I was about to cry. “I think that child we saw yesterday, was our child” He placed his arms around me and I started to cry.

“No not our child, please don’t kill her” I hugged a child while I was crying. The man stood there only smiling to me when suddenly a door got open and somebody said.
“Honey I am h-ho…” He stopped in the middle of his line when he saw the man with the gun.
“Changmin run away” The man fired his gun and----
“AAAhhh!!! Not again…” I couldn’t fall asleep anymore until my alarm got off and I got of my bed ready for school

- Day 4 -

“He panda, next time sleep more” Yoora sited next to me while she looked to me with a worried face.
“I am fine, I just need more sleep” I said
“Then you had to do that at night” She said to me, I didn’t want to talk about this anymore so I changed the subject.
“So how are Yunho kisses, yea I saw it outside”
“Ha-ha, good and Changmin’s”
“He! Who said I kissed him. He just walked with me to my house”
“I was just joking” the class started and we paid attention to the teacher even knowing it was hard for me because of my less sleep.
“Look at this we have found 2 panda’s today” Said Junsu when he saw me.
“Huh? How do you mean Junsu” Then I saw Changmin also very sleepy look on his face.
“So did you guys went to party all night long and didn’t invited us” He said teasing.
“No, I had a nightmare” I said to him
“Same for me” Changmin said while he yawned.
“That is probably a lame joke of you guys, but we will believe you” Junsu said while all the others started to laugh.
“That wasn’t funny” I said while I pouted my lips. Suddenly all of us and it was like only us could hear it, a song which was song by a little girl. We all run into a room where we saw that little girl from 3 days ago singing.
“My very first of the week,
Yea that was you.
You have been a friend.
My very first of the week” She stopped when she saw us looking. “Umma, Appa” She ran again to us and hugged us.
“What was that song about” I asked her.
“About Appa and Umma” When I heard her saying that I looked to Changmin.
“And where are your appa and umma then” Changmin kneeled down to the little girl.
“The are right in front of me, only younger” This sounded so weird in my ears. Suddenly somebody walked into the room.
“Why are you guys here” I looked down me but the little kid was gone.
That night i didn’t had a weird dream at all…I could sleep in peace
　
- day 5-
It was the next day for school. After all the classes I saw Changmin walking to me and my best friend.
“He, tonight my friend junsu is having a party. So you want to come” asked Changmin to me.
“Sure, I can use something to think about something else then about all those dreams of the past nights” I saw Changmin smiling to me and that made me happy.
At the party I putted on a nice dress and my friend looked over to find Yunho.
“Aaah he must be here all ready right”
“He is there…with the other boys” how later party came how more people showed up. Some of junsu friends brought over alcohol. Of course I didn’t wanted to drink of it but I didn’t notice there was a bottle felled into the punch I was been drinking from all night. I was not the only one also Changmin. When I wanted to go home, I was a bit drunk all ready, Yoora didn’t want to go yet because she was enjoying her time with Yunho.
“He, I can b-bring you home” Said Changmin to me. I didn’t notice he was a bit drunk to so he drove me home. When I stood in front of my house I wanted to thank Changmin. My face was really close to his, he came closer to me and kissed me.
“You can come with me into my house” of course I had no idea of what I was doing or why I said that. When we reached my room he started to kiss me even more. And we landed on the bed. What happened after it I can not remember but I think I can guess it. Because the next morning I was sleeping on Changmin, with hardly anything on.
“Changmin…Changmin…” I try to wake him up while I held the blanket in front of me.
“What…Happened…” When he saw me he was in shock.
“You, me…this is a bad joke right, right…”
“No Changmin, it is not” I started to cry a bit, Changmin pulled me into a hug.
I stayed that day in Changmin’s house. I didn’t want to go home so I called my parents I was at Yoora her place.

-day 6-

“So-Young” Changmin screamed. I ran fast to Junsu house to find out why we became drunk that night. We just drink some soda’s. When I ran the doorbell it was Jaejoong who opened the door.
“What is it?” he asked while he saw Changmin running behind me.
“Yesterday, both of us, where drunk while we only drink some soda’s”
“Not the one with whisky right” My eyes got big
“What!”
“Somebody let it fall in it but I came after it to late” told Junsu to me “I came after it after you guys all ready left”
I got inside the house suddenly I saw that little kid running inside.
“Last night I was made” She suddenly said which shocked Jaejoong and junsu.
“You guys….did…it?” Changmin nodded his head with a ‘yes’ Jaejoong sitted back.
“And now…” That little girl was still here. He looked at her and suddenly notice her eyes looked a lot like Changmin.
“So the are you parents” the little girl just kicked with her head without saying her name.
“But why are you here…?” I asked her
“Because, daddy got killed and mommy….she… she”
“What happened to me” I kneeled down to the child.
“You did me away, and because you where so depressed you didn’t focus on the road and got in a car accident which killed you” I was in shock but the child hasn’t finished her lines.
“First you lose you best friend, with her boyfriend and them him”
“What but Yoora and Yunho are..”
“Still alive because of you. But I don’t want to lose my parents” She suddenly hugged me, Changmin came closer to me.
“So you came here to safe our life’s” The little girl started to cry, Changmin came to her and hugged her
“Ssst…Appa is here” What happened then I don’t know. One moment I was in junsu house and the next moment I saw Changmin and me only older. Then the same thing happened as in my dream. I looked fast at the calendar and saw it was years later.
25 July 2014. Then I got back to Junsu house but I lay down on the sofa.
“I…I go home” I stood up and walked the house out.

- Day 7-

This was the last day. I was walking with Changmin around the park talking about what I have seen.
“So…on that day…we must be careful”
“Yes, so are you for it” He grabbed my hand, I felt a blush coming up. Why I don’t know but it just happened.
“We just go for it” He said to me. “Or do you have a better plan”
“No, I don’t have” I said while I looked with my head down. We still where walking. But where is that little girl now. Since yesterday I haven’t seen her. I thought while I was walking. All the time Changmin held my hand. He knew he was going to be a father. I looked to him and when he notice that he stopped walking. He got down and sited on the ground in the grass.
“Something wrong Changmin” I asked him.
“Maybe you better can start with saying Oppa to me” Suddenly the both of us heard a girl singing. It was the same song we heard before. ‘my very first of the week’ Changmin stood up and the both of us ran to it. Then we saw her sitting on a rock. Watching over everything. When she notice it she walked to us. The little girl grabbed both of my fingers, I picked her up on my shoulder. All together we walked away. She repeated, “My very first of the week” I looked to Changmin and smiled. We know she would be gone tomorrow but we would see her again 9 months later.

The End.

ENTRY 5
Song Of My Heart

She entered the empty room, closing the door behind her. She walked over to the piano that stood in the middle of the room, careful to not knock any of the chairs. She could see the thick layer of dust that covered the floors and the furniture in the forgotten room. Then, she remembered...

~Flashback~
"Did you hear that?" I asked my friend. "Did you hear that sound, Mi-cha?"

"What sound?" she asked, confused. Then, I heard the sound of the piano playing again.

"That sound!" I replied. She frowned, listening hard. Then, I could see her eyes widen when she heard the sound.

"Oh that..." she mumbled. "It is probably someone playing the sound over the speakers. People tend to do that sometimes."

"But-"

"You are new in this school. This is how things are sometimes. Anyway, I have to go. I will see you during lunch. Alright?" Then, she rushed off.

"But there are no speakers in this hall..." I murmured. Then, I shook my head and went off to find my next class.

After that, I was walking down the same hallway again. It was empty this time and I could hear the sound of my footsteps. Then, I heard the sound of the piano again. I frowned and walked towards the sound. I stopped outside a room and could hear the music coming from inside there.

I twisted the doorknob and peeped into the room. I could see that the room had only chairs and there was a couple of windows. In the middle of the room was a piano. I could see someone playing the piano. It looked like a guy. I have not seen him before but I could tell from his facial expression that he loved playing the piano.

I listened to his playing before he stopped. Then, I silently closed the door and ran off to my next class. Everyday after that, I would find time to stand outside the room to listen to the music. And I told no one about it.

~End Flashback~

She stood before the piano, running her hands on its black, smooth sides. She closed her eyes and thought of him, thinking that she could smell his unique scent fill the room. As it often had four years ago. Then, she stood beside the place where the pianist sat, the place she often stood when she came to hear him play when she became his friend...

~Flashback~
I woke up that day feeling tired and slightly dizzy. My mother had asked me to stay at home. But I refused. I had to go to school to hear him play. He was like my drug. During weekends, I missed his playing. And now was the end of the week. I had to hear him play so that I could endure the suffering I had to go through for the next couple of days.

I barely made it through the first class. The teachers and my friends asked me to go home. But I would not. I had to hear him play. I walked down the deserted hallway, my hand on the wall since I could feel the pounding of my blood in my head.

I sighed when I heard the music of the piano and walked over to the door. I opened it and peeped inside, closing my eyes as I heard the music play. The pounding in my head seemed to stop for awhile. Suddenly, it came back again. This time more ferocious. The next thing I knew was that I was falling into a roaring blackness.

******
I moaned and placed a hand on my head. I opened my eyes before closing them again. Then, I opened them again when I realised that I was not in my room. I sat up and looked about, wondering where I was. Then, I heard the door to the room open and saw the guy that played the piano walk into the room. He carried a small pail of water in his hands and the sleeves of his shirt were rolled up. I could see that he had long fingers, like those of a pianist.

"Oh, you are awake," he said, sitting down in the chair beside the bed. I could see that his eyes were almond shaped and his lips were curled into a smile that I knew could make any girl go weak.

"Yes..." I murmured, watching him.

"Are you feeling much better?"

"Yes... Where am I?"

"In my house. You have been sleeping for some time now."

"How long have I been sleeping?"

"About seven hours..."

"What?? I have to get home."

"Not yet."

"What? Why??"

"You have not fully recovered yet. Why don't you go back to sleep? I will send you in the morning."

"But, I-"

"Just go to sleep."

"Thank you."

"Your welcome. Now, go to sleep."

I did as he told me. The next morning, after breakfast, he sent me home. On the way home, we talked about each other. When I told him that I liked to hear him play, he laughed and told me that I need not do that. He was happy to have someone hear him play and would prefer if I stood in the room and listen to him play rather than stand outside the room.

When we reached my house, he helped me explain to my mother about what happened to me the previous day.After that, I always stood beside him to hear him play. There were times when he would wait until I arrived before he started playing.

It was only a few days later when I found more about him. He was the son of the chairman of the school and was two years older than me. But I thought that it was alright to be friends with him and continued the friendship. A few days after I found out, I found him waiting for me outside my classroom. As he grabbed my hand and dragged me to the room, I could feel and see the eyes of the other girls on my back. People along the corridoor gave me the stares as we passed them.

I did not know what was going on until the next day when someone poured ink all over my table and even left a roach in the desk. After school, I was dragged by a group of popular girls towards the field. There, they started beating me up, pulling my hair, telling me to leave him alone. I cried out in pain and tried to escape. But I could not. Then, they started pushing me around until I felt too dizzy that I fell, twisting my ankle.

As I sat on the ground, crying. From the corner of my eye, I could see one of them lift a long piece of wood in the air, bringing it down onto my head. I covered myself with my arms, anticipating the blow. But it did not come. I could hear gasps and I looked up. I could see him standing there, twisting the wood out of the girl's hand and throwing it away. Then, he carried me, bridal style, in his arms towards the nurses' office.

"Are you alright?" he asked.

"Do I look like I am?" I demanded. I covered my mouth, shocked at the tone I had used. I murmured, "I am sorry."

"It is alright," he said, smiling. "I have seen any people stop being friends with me because of this..." He looked sad all of a sudden.

"I won't stop being your friend," I said, covering my hand with his. He looked up at me and smiled. I could see his joy. Now, I understood why he never talked of his friends when we together. And I wanted to be his friend. To be there for him when he needed me. For some reason, my heart started beating slightly faster as I thought of that.

~End Flashback~

She sat on the piano seat and lifted up the lid, hre fingers brushing against the dusty keys. She could feel his hands on hers as he taught her how to play the piano before he left her. Her heart ached as she taught of that rainy afternoon many years ago...

~Flashback~
"Sorry!" I said walking into the room. "I had to help a teacher out today."

"Its alright," he said, smiling as I walked towards him. I placed my bag beside his and then stood beside him, waiting for him to play.

"Why don't you sit here?" he asked, moving a little to give me space to sit.

"Are you sure?" I asked him, slightly unsure. He laughed and stood up, grabbing my hand and then making me sit beside him.

"I want to teach you how to play," he murmured in my ear. I could feel his breath on my neck. I felt my cheeks become hot and I heard him laugh. "You look like a tomato!"

"How mean!" I shouted at him, hitting him with my hand.

"Haha!" he continued laughing. Soon, I was laughing with him as well. After awhile, we stopped and then I turned my attention to the piano.

I had never played an instrument before and had never touched one. Not to say I wasn't interested. It was just that my mother could not afford one. She raised me single-handedly after my father passed away. And I the money she earned was barely enough to get us through the month. So, I never pressured her into getting me a piano.

"Do you want to learn?" he asked me.

"Yes..." I murmured. Then, I hugged him, touched by what he was doing. "Thank you so much!"

"Your welcome," he said, hugging me back.

Then, he started playing a tune on the piano. I recognised it as the one that he had been playing for the past few days. He seemed to be working on it for sometime. I watched as his fingers danced lightly over the keys. Then, he stopped and looked at me.

"Try to copy what I did," he said. I tried but somehow I could not. After a few times of trying, he placed his hands on mine and then showed me how to play but guiding my hands. Soon, I knew how to play it as well. Then, we played the tune together, the sound of the piano and the pattering of the rain blending in with one another.

~End Flashback~

She looked at the keys and then pressed one of them. She listened as the sound died away. Then, she reached into her bag and pulled out the music sheet and placed it on the piano. She looked at the notes that had been scrawled on the page in his hand-writing for her. She placed it on the piano and the started playing the tune. It had been sometime since she played this song. Her eyes tear up as she remembered that day...

~Flashback~
"Hey!" I said, entering the room. Today was the third year of me being in school. The people that had first objected to me being friends with him now did not mind. We were often seen walking together, talking with each other like old friends. But in my heart, I knew I wanted to be more than that. But I was too shy to tell him my feelings and kept quiet about it.

"Hey..." he replied. I could hear the sadness in his voice and wondered what was wrong.

"Are you alright?" I asked, concerned. I never liked to see him sad. So, when I saw him looking like this, I felt sad as well and there was this ache in my heart.

"I am fine..." he said, smiling.

I could see how forced it was and felt my heart ache more. I wanted to ask him what was troubling him but I could see that he did not want to talk about it so I just let it be. We were silent for awhile. Then, I asked him, "Aren't you going to play today?"

"I was thinking of going out," he said. "Do you want to go with me?"

"Sure!" I replied. "Where do you want to go?"

"Somewhere... You will see once we get there." Then, he took my hand and lead me to his car. He opened the door for me and then shut it behind me before getting in.

I looked out of the window beside me, watching the passing scenery. I could hear the radio playing some sort of piano music. It sounded soothing enough and I was enjoying myself. Then, I thought about the tone of his voice back in the room. I wondered why he was behaving that way.

"We are here," he said, his voice breaking through my thoughts. I looked up and laughed when I saw where we were.

"You wanted to come here?" I laughed, watching families that were walking around the carnival.

"Why not?" he asked, innocently. "I wanna have fun, you know. It is not a crime to come here. Come on! Let's go play!"

******
"It's late," I told him. "Can't we go back yet?"

"A little while more," he answered, aiming a hoop at a bottle. I nodded and looked up at the sky. I could see that the sun was almost gone and knew that my mother would be worried sick about me. But my heart kept telling me that I should not go yet.

"Yes!" I turned and looked at him. I could see him jump with joy and saw the hoops. The old woman that was in charge of the stall asked him what gift he wanted to which he turned to me and asked what I wanted.

"Don't you want anything?" I asked him.

"No..." he replied. "I just wanted to see whether I could win in this game!"

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"Of course I am!" he answered. I looked at the soft toys that were in the stall and then pointed at a cute dog soft toy. The woman smiled and took it down, handing it to me.

"Are we going to go home yet?" I asked, walking beside him towards the car.

"Not yet," he laughed. "I want to treat you to dinner."

"But, my mom-"

"I told her that I will be with you the whole day. She was alright with it. Otherwise, do you think that I would even think of taking you out?"

"You won't?"

"Well... Maybe I would..." he mumbled. Then, he quickly added, "If I liked you of course!"

"Which you don't?"

"Of course I do! You are my friend..." Then, there was silence in the car. I felt like I wanted to tell him that I liked him more than that! That I wanted to be more than just a friend. But I knew that that would only jeopardize our friendship.

"Are you alright?" he asked. I looked at him and nodded, not trusting myself to speak. We continued the rest of the journey in silence.

"We are here," he said, pulling to a stop in front of the restaurant. I stared, not believing my eyes. This place was expensive. I grabbed his arm, stopping him.

"This place is expensive," I told him.

"So?" he asked, an eyebrow raised at what I told him. "Don't worry. I have enough money to pay for this."

"But-"

"Don't worry too much. I have this covered. Besides, we won't be doing this every night. It is just for tonight."

"I don't-"

"Its just today."

"Ok..."

******
After dinner, we decided to take a short walk in the park. I looked up and could see the Cassiopeia constellation. They were shining brighter than ever tonight. I sat on the grassy slope, staring at them. He sat down beside me.

"You like the stars?" he asked.

"Yes," I murmured. "My favourite constellation is Cassiopeia. Look! It shines brighter than ever tonight."

"That is my favourite constellationas well," he said, placing an arm around my shoulders. Instinctively, I placed my head on his shoulder. sighing with contentment. We watched the stars silently. Then, I saw a shooting star.

"Look!" I exclaimed. "A shooting star! Let's make a wish." I closed my eyes and made my wish. Then, I heard him laugh.

"You believe in such things?" he asked, looking amused.

"Duh!" I said. "Aren't you going to make one?"

"I don't believe in such things..."

"Why not?"

"I just don't."

"Oh! Come on! Just make a wish! It won't hurt!"

"Fine..." He closed his eyes. After some time, he opened them.

"What did you wish for?"

"Something..."

"Tell me!"

"Tell me yours. Then, I will tell you mine."

"I wished that the both of us could be friends forever."

"Why that? Are you scared that I will not talk to you in the future?"

"No... I am scared if you leave me. You won't leave me, right? You will always be beside me, right?"

He hesitated before answering. "I won't. I will always be beside you. I promise." I sighed and then closed my eyes, feeling tired all of a sudden. Soon, I was asleep.

******
I woke up the next day, still feeling slightly sleepy. I sat up and took a drink from the cup of water on the table beside my bed. Then, I noticed a rolled, ribbon-tied paper and a letter on the table. I took them and then unrolled the paper. I could see music notes and the title of the song, 'Song Of My Heart', written at the top of the paper in his hand-writing. I smiled and then placed it aside.

I opened the envelope and took out the letter. I could see his hand-writing there as well. I could also smell his scent on the paper. Then, I read the contents of the letter. My eyes widened and I jumped up from the bed, changing clothes. I ran down the stairs and saw my mother there preparing breakfast.

"Honey, do you want something to eat?" she asked.

"No," I said. "I need to get to the airport."

"Why, dear?" my mother asked, worried. She grabbed hold of my arm. "You are not thinking of going anywhere are you?"

"Mother, I need to go to the airport," I said, trying to pull away. Then, I noticed the look in her eyes as she looked at the letter in my hands and then at me. "You knew?? You knew about this, didn't you???"

"Honey, he asked me to keep quiet about this."

"You should have told me!" I shouted at her. "How long have you known??"

"For sometime already..."

"Why didn't you tell me???" She kept quiet. I sighed and then pulled my hand out of her grip. "I am going to see him. And no one can stop me! I have to find out the truth! I can't let him go like this!" I ran out of the house without another word.

******
I got out of the cab and ran into the airport. I looked for him. I ran about the place, pushing people out of my way. I had to find him. I could not lose him. Not yet. After awhile, I fell down and started crying. No! Why?? I thought. I could feel my heart ache. I knew that I had lost him.

I slowly got to my feet, ignoring the people that stared and then walked out of the airport. I took the public bus to the park. Once I was there, I sat down on the grassy slope where we both had sat the previous night. I opened the letter and read it again:

Hey! How was your sleep? I am sorry for doing this. And if I could, I would not have wanted to. But I have no choice. Before I tell you why, let me tell you about something that I've hidden in my heart for so long.

I love you. I loved you since the day I first met you. I had known that you stood at the door to hear me play on your first day at the school. But I did not have the courage to ask you to to stand beside me and watch me play until that day that you fainted.

You looked like an angel as you slept. There have been so many times when I felt like kissing you and telling you about my feelings. But I could not bring myself to put our friendship in danger in case you did not feel the same way about me. So, I kept quiet about my feelings. I only had the courage to write this as I watched you sleep last night.

The song that I left for you is the same one that I taught you three years ago. Only now, it is complete. This song is about you. Your gentleness. Your kindness. I have written it down in the form of this song.

I have something else to tell you. I have a life threatening cancer within me and I have to go overseas to see a doctor. I only discovered this a year ago. The doctors here can do no more to help me. My condition grows worst each day. I had not wanted to go. But when I thought of you, I knew I had to suffer a little if I am to see you again in this lifetime.

I am sorry that I can't fulfill the promise I made to you as we sat under the stars. I am sorry. I will come back and see you when I get back. That is if you want to see me. I will wait in room for you on this day in four years. I promise you that I will come home.

~End Flashback!~

Her fingers stopped playing the piano as the tears that she had been holding back fell down her face. She never received any news from him. She never knew whether he was cured. Or whether he was already gone. She missed him so much. One of her tears fell onto the keys. She covered her mouth as she started sobbing.

Then, she got up from her seat and was about to leave when she felt someone's arms embrace her from behind. She did not need to look to tell who it was. She could smell his scent in the room again and the feeling of being at peace washed over her.

"I am sorry, Eun-ae," he whispered into her ear. She could feel his breath on her neck. "I am so sorry." She turned in his arms and faced him. He still looked the same. She stood on tip toes and kissed him gently, closing her eyes. he kissed her back, holding her closer to him.

"I love you, Yoochun," she said, looking at him. "I still do." Then, they hugged each other.

ENTRY 6
My Ghost Girlfriend

**RINGS**

It was Junsu's first day at his new school.And he was totally excited…..He walked slowly looking at each corner of the school,looking amazed when he suddenly.....

**PANG**

"Ouch!!That Hurts", Junsu cried.

"Damn it!!CAN'T you see where am I going???URGHHH!!!!!", Jaejoong said angrily.

"I'm sorry,but your wrong also!!You were staring at that girl and didn't see me walking!!"

"Why you!!!ARGHHH!!!I'm done here! Sa..Yo..Na...Ra...!" , pouted Jae and walked away.

JS POV

He's damn scary..He sounded like a gay guy! Don't u think so? (giggled)

JJ POV

Such an ANNOYING boy!!Well,back to her...

Hyuk Rin looks unwell…Is she fine?

Jaejoong headed to his class and to his surprise, Junsu was sitting just right beside him!!

Teacher Han came in and introduced Junsu.Every girls in the class cheered loudly when Junsu did his cute dolphin face….Jae totally got annoyed.

Suddenly,Teacher Han announce about singing audition.All the pupils were excited.
Out of a Sudden~

"JUNG YUNHO!!!",teacher Han shouted

"Ye….ye….Yes?"

"Why are you crawling?You're late again!And where's Mr Fancy Yoochun?"

"Yoochun?His…his in the music room with….er…ermm……"

"GO AND CALL HIM NOW!!!"

YH POV

ERGhhhh!!!.....Why is she so grumpy?No wonder she don't have a boyfriend….No guys like her…..neither do I!

~Audition Day~

Every student gave their best shot on the audition and guess what? Junsu, Yoochun, Jaejoong, Yunho, Changmin was picked and they were called TVXQ...

Their New mission has begun!

Every day,after school,they will have to practice their dance and vocal with Teacher Han

~After 3 Weeks~

JJ POV

Gosh….there's tons of audience!OMG,she's here!!!!Is she here for me?..Hahahaha….I knew it…It must be because I'm cute….Heheheh……

"Oppa?"

"Ehmm"

"Can I tell you something?

"Yup!!"

"I….i….i……"

Before Hyuk Rin can say what she wanted to him,she fainted…..

"Hyuk Rin??Are you okay??Anyone HELP!!!Changmin!!call the AMBULANCE!!!!"

Changmin called the ambulance and Hyuk Rin was brought to the Hospital but Jae was not allowed to follow…He was so worried but he determine to win and confess his love to Hyuk Rin….

ANNOUNCEMENT TIME!!!

"THE WINNER IS TVXQ!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!CONGRATS!!"

Everyone clapped hands in enjoyment for TVXQ victory!

Jae quickly left the stage and rush to the Hospital.When he reached the hospital,

Somehow, he felt his heart beat faster.

He quickened his pace, wondering why he was feeling like that.

NNNOO00oo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!O0OO000oooo....

Jae's voice echoed in the Hospital.

~Flashback~

"I'm sorry to tell you,sir, that she can't survive and her sickness was in a critical state already." ,the doctor said,feeling uneasy.

"This can't be....Doctor,what disease was she having?Please tell me Doctor!",pleaded Jae for he had to know what is going on.

"She was suffering from Leukemia.I'm sorry ,sir,i need to go now because my patient is waiting.." said the doctor,and walked away.

~End of Flashback~

Yoochun and the others tried to calm him down... Since that day, Jae fell silent, not knowing what to say anymore for his unconfessed love was gone.

Hyuk Rin was sent to death world and settled down at there for a while.

After 6 months, Hyuk Rin was released by the death angel to complete her last wish.

She possessed Hee Nim which lives near Jae and start to seduce Jae. Jae felt in love with Hee Nim because her personality is exactly like Hyuk Rin. Angel of Death was mad due to Hyuk Rin's fault of using human body without permission and forced her to be put in jail.

After a couple of days, Jae saw Hee Nim acting so weird and Jae was so pissed off because Hee Nim did not know him .Instead,he tried picking up on her.

Unfortunately, Hyuk Rin saw this and ran away from the jail of death world…..

First, she went in Hee Nim's dream and begged for her permission to use her body by night time but Hee Nim did not agree.Hyuk Rin keep bugging her since that night and finally, Hee Nim gave up and pitied Hyuk Rin. So, Hee Nim's body is officialy Hyuk Rin's body by night.

The next night, Hyuk Rin went to see Jae and he was so happy because Hee Nim remembered him! But, Hyuk Rin told Jae about her soul and Hee Nim. At first he did not believe but when Hyuk Rin showed her soul, Jae smiled because his first sight of love was back for him. Hyuk Rin smiled fakely as she knew that Angel of Death would soon found out about her escaping from jail and wouldn't want Jae to be worried.

"DAMN IT!!She's gone~",cried the death angel.Angel of Death went to Hyuk Rin and forced her to go to hell but Jae wouldn't let go.

Jae begged to go with them but neither Hyuk rin let nor Angel of Death too….Jae couldn't lose his love again and he ran to the main road and the first thing he saw was a big truck heading fast towards him.

"PON!!!!PON!!!!!HON!!!!,the driver honk as much as he can.

Jae only smiled and stayed at where he was standing.

(truck sounded uncontrollable)

NOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!JJJAEEEEEEE!! ,shouted Hyuk Rin.

Red stains representing Jae's willingness to die for love spilt everywhere.Hyuk Rin stood beside Jae,crying. She looked at him. People had said that Jae was a special person. He was a perfect person to Hyuk Rin.She had believed in true love and loved him. Now, she regretted about it . She should have stop it since the first time they met. Then, none of this would happen.

And for the last time,

"Ca..can…I….go…with …her..now??Please!!..I lov…love her…and I …..can't….lose her….her….again…", said Jae, almost lifeless.

"Give his life back.You only need me!!TAKE ME!!", sobbed Hyuk Rin.

"NO!!Listen to me!!", said Jae."Bring Me Along!!Let us be together!!"

Angel of Death pitied them so much and was totally touched by their pureness of true love.Angel of Death changed Jae and Hyuk Rin's soul to be angels at Heaven and they were together till now…

~Flashback~

He went over to his seat and sat down on the side,waiting for her. He could smell her perfume when she walk through beside him. The sound of her clear laughter and soft gentle voice filled the classroom.

~End Of Flashback~

He remembered the first time he had met her...
And now,she was his forever eternity.

ENTRY 7
Come Back To Me…

Oh, God. Please, not again. Please let me be able to arrive on time this time…

“Yoochun, you forgot the present!”

“Oh! Thanks.”

I stormed out of the dressing room, clutching hard to the small wrapped package. People were congratulating each other for the success of the performances as I was rushing down the hall. I have no time to be mingled among this sea of reporters and representatives from whatever companies when the trust of my wife upon me is at stake. It’s enough that I’ve caused her broken-hearts.

I peeked at my watch hoping that the road will be less busy tonight. With haste, I stepped on the accelerator and released the hand-brakes. The car jolted hard but my mind was too full of my promise that I became unconscious upon things that are happening around me. This could be my last chance.

The bowtie was starting to choke me. I released one hand from the wheel and loosen the tie from my neck. My head started to spin. Perhaps this make-up’s scent wasn’t being too friendly. Do make-ups have scents? God, why is the car moving too slowly!

Yoochun, you need to calm down. Take a deep breath. You are not late. It had only been an hour over. In fact, this will be the earliest of the records you’ve ever made!

Damn it!!

“Suyeon-ah,” I called out as I threw the keys onto the coffee table. “I’m home…”

The house was too quiet. I looked upstairs in the hope to see her coming down to greet me as always. I walked over to the dining room instead only to be greeted by the already-cold dishes and worn-out candles. The wine was there but the ice bucket was now filled with plain water. Suyeon-ah, you’ve always knew that I might not turn up at all, but you still…

“Suyeon? Where are you?”

I threw my jacket on the floor and rushed upstairs. This doesn’t look so good. Please don’t do anything foolish, baby. I’m here now. I’ve kept my promise!

The bedroom door was closed shut. I stood before it and prepared myself for whatever I had to do. With a trembling heart, I turned the doorknob and pushed my way through.

It was dark. The only light visible came from the gap of the bathroom door which was closed shut. She couldn’t possibly be crying her heart out in there, could she? Please, no more tears because of me…

I knocked softly on the bathroom door. “Baby, are you in there?”

Nobody answered.

“Baby?” I tried again while turning the doorknob clockwise. It wasn’t locked. As the view became clearer, I was no longer worried. Instead, my heart-beat stopped, cold sweats appeared and my whole body trembled.

She laid herself inside the bathtub with my spare razor blade in one hand and a piece of paper in the other. Her eyes were tightly closed, her cheeks were wet and blood was continuously flowing from the cut on her wrist. I didn’t know what to do. It might’ve been hours, minutes or even seconds, but I knew it wasn’t fast enough when I grabbed her cold body in my hands and rushed her to the car downstairs.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

Two hours of staring at the doors were absolutely tiring. If only the people could learn to ignore and just let me worry about my wife alone, it would’ve been more bearable. But seeing how those people came to me with their pens, notebooks and cameras even when I was half to death worried about her, it made me loath myself. How could I’ve not noticed?

“Park-sshi?”

I raised my gaze and saw a man with white robes staring intensely at me. “Is- Is everything okay? H-How is she?”

The doctor looked at his feet and put his hands inside his pockets before letting out a sigh.

“Will she be okay?”

“Park-sshi, we’ve tried our best. When you brought her to us, she’s already in a critical condition.”

“What are you trying to say?”

He stared deep into my eyes before he continued. I was prepared to hear it. Even if it’s going to bring me sorrow for the rest of my life, I was ready.

Wait. I wasn’t…

“She… might have to go through some difficulties. She didn’t manage to cut off the main artery. However, we found out that she’s been taking this drug for quite some time. She took more than what was prescribed to her and it has caused her miscarriage and unconsciousness.”

“Excuse me. Did I hear you correctly? Did you say… miscarriage?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“I’m truly sorry…”

“No! She couldn’t be! It’s impossible…”

It was awkward. The fact that will usually bring tears to one’s eyes has brought me otherwise. Suddenly, I was in rage, I was confused… She couldn’t be pregnant if I haven’t touched her in months.

“She’s in a temporary coma and her condition is currently stable. I need you to allocate somebody close to keep an eye on her for 24-hours every day in case of any emergencies if you’re unable to do it yourself. And please fill in this form and you can see her in a few minutes at room 507.”

Miscarriage? Is it for real? The medical tools wouldn’t lie, right?

“Park-sshi? Are you listening to me?”

It wouldn’t be possible. I was barely at home and when I am, it would be very late, she’s already asleep and I was too exhausted.

“Park-sshi!” he tapped my shoulders hard and examined my eyes closely. “You wife’s life might be in danger and I need your attention regarding her well-being while in the coma. Can you cooperate with us?”

“In a coma!?? God, are you crazy? Of course!!”

No matter how much I doubt her actions, I can never deny the heart that I had for her. She’s totally irreplaceable!

“Well then, will you be able to stay here until she regains consciousness? I need to have someone to consult in case of emergencies.”

“I’ll make sure there’s someone waiting for her here. I just need to see my wife.”

The doctor looked at me before nodding and made his way back to the emergency room. Then, I quickly made my way to level 5 where my wife was supposed to be transferred. I looked at my watch, it was nearly midnight.

“Yoochun-sshi?”

I turned my head and saw a young nurse holding a tray of small bottles smiling from across the hall. “Yes?”

“Oh my God, I couldn’t believe it’s true after all. I thought the news about you being married was just rumours to distance away your female fans!” She was practically fake-smiling from ear to ear.

“I’m sorry to disappoint you…”

“Anyways, I heard that your wife might not survive from the coma. The drug she took was WAY out of her league. Her body couldn’t take it. They think she won’t have a lot of time left to live.”

God, how dare her! “Excuse me. Did I ask you to explain anything to me?”

“I-I was just sharing the information I heard from the doctor.”

“Just keep your mind off of other people’s business!”

Steadily, I walked towards Room 507 mentioned by the doctor. Kim Suyeon. With trembling hands, I opened the door. Oh My…

God…

It wasn’t a normal reaction for me, but I can’t seem to take control of my own body. Wires and tubes were connected to unimaginable parts of her anatomy. Am I still sane? Is this really happening? Suyeon-ah, it was only a promise. You should’ve waited just a bit longer. I’ve made it in time. I really did…

*vibrate vibrate*

“Y-Yes?”

I was never good at hiding my emotions. Micky’s voice blew my cover.

“Hyung? Are you okay?”

“Changmin-ah. W-What’s up?”

“Hyung, I asked were you okay. Did you catch flu on your way back home? Your voice sounds weird.”

I made my way closer to the side of the bed. Tubes were coming out of her mouth; wires were all over her arms and chest… Slowly, I laid my hand on her abdomen.

“I’m fine…”

I knew, out of all the members, it would make me a fool to lie to Changmin. But I won’t talk about this now. I don’t need them inside this frame.

“Stop trying to hide it, hyung. What happened?”

“I won’t come to work tomorrow.”

“What?”

“And maybe the days after that too…”

“Wait, are you kidding me? It’s our Asia Concert Tour rehearsals! We NEED you here!!”

Her body was ice cold. I traced my palm to her arms and her neck. Everything was pale. Suyeon-ah, come back to me…

“I… I got to go.” I’m sorry, Changmin-ah. Everyone…

I sat on the chair and held her hand carefully. Her wrist was bandaged nicely. Recalling the sight of the bathroom, suddenly my heart shattered to pieces. How could an Anniversary Dinner ended like this?

Baby, how long have you kept your feelings away from me?

Wait… there was a paper in her hands.

It didn’t take me long to find it. The nurse had put it right on her bedside table. Small circles of blood were on the paper. But it was her beautiful calligraphy that caught my attention the most. I quickly wiped my tears away and took the paper inside my hands.

Dearest Yoochun,

Please forgive me. Despite the love that you claimed you had for me, it made me feel insecure. Your late night works and performances were stealing you away from me. It wasn’t hard to wait. However, it was strangely easy for me to lose hope.

I wasn’t asking for you to be there all the time. I was just hoping that you could fulfill a few simple promises. If I knew that it will soon break my heart, I wouldn’t have asked you to agree to it. But that was my only hope upon you. But you disappointed me… countless times.

I knew it was my own price to pay. I asked for it. Though, I shouldn’t have thought that I was strong enough to handle everything. I still needed you by my side.

I prepared a special dinner for you to keep my mind off of nonsense thoughts. I knew you’ll be off to other countries for your concert soon. I wanted to grab your attention once again. I thought it will make you reconsider to stay by my side longer. Though, I was asking too much. The food was already cold and the scented candles were already burned out. I feel depressed. I feel unwanted. I feel that I am not your first priority. Perhaps, I was in the way of your career…

Yoochun, I didn’t know what else to do. I just couldn’t take it. If you didn’t want me anymore, there’s completely no reason for me to wait. I might as well return to heaven, where things might be a lot more beautiful, more bearable. Even writing this long letter was to buy you some time, but you’re still not here. So, I think it is time that I leave. Just remember this; my feelings for you will never change. From the bottom of my heart, I will always be your number one fan.

Happy First Anniversary.
Kim Suyeon

“Silly girl… You’ve always been my first priority. You know that, right?” Baby, please. I need you back…

Laying my head on the side of the bead, I tried to rest my eyes. Instead, I was reminded of the doctor’s words. Is he serious? I might not know if Suyeon has been seeing a personal physician by herself but I’m sure that she would never take any medicine without my approval. Unless, she already had something planned… Or…

“Jaejoong-hyung, it’s Yoochun.”

“Yah!! What the hell do you think you’re doing? Do you have any idea how worried we’ve got!!? Where are you now!?”

“Hyung, calm down. I’m at the State Hospital. Suyeon is in a coma.”

“WHAT??!”

I had to pull the phone away from my ears. The typical Jaejoong, always freaked out on these news. “Hyung, listen. I need you to come over. I think somebody framed my wife…”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

*Outside Room 507*

“What do you mean?”

I looked at Jaejoong and Yunho in turns. It turns out that everyone doesn’t want their beauty sleep.

“If Suyeon didn’t intend to kill herself, then, who did??”

“Think about it,” I turned to Junsu. “The only person unrelated to the company but is the closest to us is her. If there’s anybody who wanted to hurt us, using her is the best option. But then again, only a few people knew about our marriage.”

“But killing her?”

I stared at Yunho as I tried hard to think.

“Hyung…” Changmin suddenly came in front of me. His expression was intense. “I think that person intended to hurt you.”

“Excuse me?”

“Look, you guys got married silently so it’s weird if we say her anti-fans or our fans were the ones doing this. But do you remember Soh Minyoung? It’s not impossible that he will do such things to see you crash emotionally before your whole career falls along with it.”

“So what you’re trying to say is that MY anti-fans did this to her?”

Changmin nodded slowly. “Suyeon is a strong person. If it’s about her broken hope or trust upon you, she’s much smarter than to result in death. I think they even forced her to write the letter before they forced her to cut her own wrist.”

“Then what about the drugs? Do you think she really took it?”

Yunho came to me with his hands on my shoulders. “You know your wife the best. You could answer that question better than us.”

“I-I think…”

“Park-sshi?”

All of us turned around to be greeted by the doctor’s wide smile.

“Doctor? Is there anything that I can help?”

“Owh, that’s okay. I just came to give your wife a few shots for tonight. All of you can resume with your previous discussion.”

“Wait!” Jaejoong ran in front of the doctor before he could move another step. “I’ve never heard any doctors giving a few shots in the middle of the night to a comatose patient like Suyeon. What is it for?”

The doctor stopped in his tracks. His head lowered and his face was surprisingly reddening.

“How dare you question how a doctor takes care of his patients? Move aside.”

“Owh… Is that how you treat the family of your patients?” Jaejoong firmly stood in front of the doctor. A sleek smile appeared at the corner of his lips.

“Tell me what’s your name, doc?” I asked, taking Jaejoong’s hint.

“People call me Dr Wai around here. What’s wrong with you people? It’s going to be late if I don’t give her this shot now. Move!”

“For your information, Dr Wai,” Jaejoong stressed on his name before taking the tray he’s holding away from him. “My fourth sister happens to study around this area of expertise. What you’re trying to do now is completely irrelevant. Explain it to us, if you please.”

“You are Soh Minyoung, aren’t you?” I revealed sternly.

The doctor’s eyes bulged but he quickly calmed himself. He took a breath and answered, “What if I am?”

“Why did you do it?”

“Do what?”

“Killing innocent people…”

“I beg your pardon?”

“This is the liquid form of the drug you showed to me earlier. You didn’t think my eyes would be so sharp so as to catch the name of the drug on the bottle, did you?”

The shorter man suddenly became agitated. He turned side-ways but was completely surrounded by the tall men.

“You always thought I was less smart than you are,” I continued. “But think again... I may have become a celebrity with less knowledge from the books, but trust me I have more capable brains than yours.”

Changmin smirked at my sentences as he focused at the doctor’s face.

“This drug will damage her brains wouldn’t it? First it will cause the comatose, then her heart will come to a halt and she will die.”

The others just looked as I was interrogating my old friend.

“Answer me!!!”

“Y-yes…”

“Since when did you give it to her?”

“Since…”

“SINCE WHEN???”

“Since she entered the emergency room!”

The doctor’s breathing was too fast to be called normal.

“Gosh, you are still the coward I knew from high school,” I chuckled.

The doctor looked into my eyes with hatred. “You are the reason why my girlfriend left me.”

“And you take that as the reason to murder my family?”

The look of defeat was clearly shown through the doctor’s expression. But his dignity still stood tall.

“Huhh… I thought it was something big. Tell me one more thing. Did she really suffer from a miscarriage?”

“No…”

“Then what?”

“She is still two months pregnant.”

“Don’t bluff!”

“I wanted you to pay by killing the baby, but losing both would’ve caused you much more pain.”

“Damn it. That’s enough. Someone call the police.”

“Hyung…” Changmin called softly but I choose to ignore them.

I hope it is still not too late to save her from the effects of the drugs. I need to hear it from her, whether it’s mine or that she’s having an affair with someone else. I hope she won’t keep anything away from me anymore.

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“Park Yoochun-sshi…”

I stood from where I sat and rushed towards the new doctor that is now in-charge of my wife. “Y-yes?”

He took off his medical glove and repositioned his spectacles. “We’ve managed to clean her blood from the poison of the drug. It’s lucky that we could save her within this 24 hours or else she might not live. And I have to say that your baby is a strong one. It’s barely affected! I have to thank and congratulate you for this.”

I couldn’t help myself from showing off my teeth. “So, will both of them be safe?”

“Very.” He answered with a smile.

As if being brought to heaven, I jumped onto the doctor and hugged him tight. He choked off surprise. “Oh, I’m sorry. But, THANK YOU!” I hugged him again. I didn’t need to know anything else. Having her by my side again is all that matters.

“Hyung, you need to stop hugging the poor doctor. It might give a wrong impression to other people…” Changmin sighed and rubbed his head.

“It’s okay.” The doctor patted my back once I released him. “By the way, she’s expected to rise and shine again in a few hours. I suggest that all five of you get some sleep while she’s still sleeping.”

“No, I’m going to wait until she opens her eyes.”

Jaejoong looked at me with disapproval.

“Yoochun-ah, I know you’re still worried. It’s okay if you don’t want to come to work tomorrow and get some rest. But at least, can you help us get rid of those hideous eye-bags? You’re ruining the group’s image!” Yunho laughed.

“Fine! I’ll do it once you guys leave this hospital.”

“Promise?”

“Promise!!”

=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=

“I’m sorry…”

The soft caress upon my skin woke me. I remembered this gentle touch too well that my heart immediately jumped with joy. “Suyeon-ah!!” I left my seat to take her in my arms and kissed her like I never did before.

“I didn’t mean to hurt you, but they forced me to it. If not you—”

“Shhh… It’s okay. Everything’s fine now.” My finger upon her lips trembled lightly. Perhaps I was too happy. “We’ve taken care of him.”

She looked deep into my eyes as hers started to glitter. “I love you…” she whispered.

I smiled as I caressed her cheeks. “If you love me, then tell me; do you something important to tell me?”

She stared at me with surprised eyes. “How did you know?” Her voice still sounded exhausted but her expressions showed otherwise.

“Baby, this is a hospital, remember?” I chuckled. “Tell me, who’s the father?” I may sound playful, but the anxiety inside me was overwhelming.

“What do you mean who’s the father? Of course it’s you!” she giggled lightly despite her weak condition.

She made me pause. The smile left me slowly. “But… I don’t remember…”

“What’s wrong, baby? Aren’t you happy?” She looked insecure.

“No… I mean, YES!” How could I’ve possibly thought of spoiling this precious moment? “Of course, babe…” I planted a small peck on her forehead. The most important thing is that I love her…

She smiled widely. “I never thought this could happen despite the fact that we rarely spend time together lately.”

“Me too…”

“Though I need to tell you, being drunk is not a very good thing.”

Her short, soft confession managed to soothe my heart. I took her into my arms and held her tight. “Thank you, Suyeon-ah…”

ENTRY 8
JAJI – LITTLE SCREAMING LOAF

It was ordinary day for DBSK guys. They were reading, eating, composing, dancing – nothing special.

»Ringringringring! « the phone rang. Jaejoong picked up the phone and answer:

»Hello? «

»May I speak with Park Yoochun? «

»Yes, just a moment please. « 'Yo Micky! Someone wanna talk with you!'

'Coming.' say Micky. »Hello? This is Park Yoochun. May I help you? «

»Hello Mr. Park. I'm calling from Seoul’s maternity and I'm Doctor Otto. I’ve got terrible news for you. Did you know Miss Apro Himari? «

»Yes, I did… What happened with her? « Guys turned heads to Micky and give him a curious look, but Micky just shrug with shoulders.

“We have to tell you, that Miss Apro died. She was shot with gun. We couldn’t save her, but we save her baby. And…”

“Wait! Wait! Wait! A baby? What baby? She wasn’t pregnant with me… Maybe you’ve made a mistake. I can’t be a father.”

All of them were in shock. Micky couldn’t believe that Himari was pregnant with him. Others were like stones.

Yunho was the first who made a move.

“Micky, can you give him on the speaker?” ask Yunho.

“Mr. Park. Are you still here? Mr. Park?”

“Yes I am. Could you please tell me and others the whole story?” he was on the edge of crying, that’s why he had broken voice.

“Well, we received a call from the café house because some guy started to shot on people. When we arrived there we saw almost the real massacre. There were only a few survivors. The guy who held a gun shot himself in front of my eyes. But now about your wife…”

“Hmmm…She’s not my wife. She was a girlfriend.”

“Oh, sorry. She was shoot in the right chest area, that’s why she died around ten minutes after the attack. Because she was high pregnant I went to her immediately trying to save her and her baby. When she saw me, she grabbed my hand and begged me to save her baby. She knew that she’s dying, but because of that little angel inside her she did stayed alive just a few moments more. There was no time to transport her – every little move she could damaged more then she was – so prepared me and my assistant for a birth on the floor. I’ve done caesarean section and a give a baby to a nurse. With the last breath she told me that you are father of a little angel. Angel because she’s very pretty. No, she’s pure beauty. Miss Himari died at 11:32 pm. Angel was born at 11:29 pm on July 21st 2009.

And now I would like to ask you if you could come to the hospital just for identification of Miss Himari. And to see your daughter Mr. Park?”

“I have a daughter? A little girl? She’s mine? I have…” Yoochun was in shock, sadness and happiness. He didn’t realize yet that he’s a father.

Yunho that the main word and asked the doctor if Yoochun can do some kind of test to see if he’s the real father of a baby. Doctor confirmed and said that this is also another request for Mr. Park. Yunho answered instead of Yoochun and tell that he will be there with his brothers in one hour.

“Thank you. I’ll be waiting in front of the main doors. Good bye.”

After the ‘click’ sound Yoochun collapsed. He was crying and sobbed.

“I love her…I love her more then anything in the world. She was my music, my life…” He suddenly stand up and went to his room where the piano was. He composed and wrote song. It was beautiful – very sad. He really suffered but guys didn’t know how much…

After some time he came out of the room and guys hugged him tightly and then they left the apartment. They went with Yunho’s car, because limo would look to stellar and the paparazzi could be interested for it.

Doc. Otto was waiting near the door just like he said. They bowed. Doctor was leading them the room where Himari lied. They left Yoochun alone with her. When the closed the door they heard crying. Yunho turned to doctor and asked him where the little baby is.

“She’s in the ‘baby room’. But I have one favour. I’d like to keep her here for awhile. She was born two weeks earlier. I’d like to have her on the observation. She’ll be fine here. And after a week or two she can go home.

About blood test – the results will come tomorrow.

Angel is in the incubator right now.”
Then they heard screaming – Yoochun started to scream unintelligible phrases that are boiling out of him between crying.

Yunho, Changmin, Junsu and Jaejoong didn’t know what to do. They were in pain because of Yoochun too, but they were also a bit confused and scared. They realized that Micky lost a big part of him and that will take a while for him to get over it. They were very anxious for him but they couldn’t do anything to erase that pain.

Yoochun for the last time kissed Himari’s forehead and then left the room with broken heart and with a thought on his little girl.

“I want to see my baby.” he silently spoke. His eyes were red and swollen, but his voice was still.

Doctor led them to a ‘baby room’ where he pointed on a little sleeping loaf. Yoochun sat on the chair in front of the incubator. He just watched her.

She had lovely pink lips, cute eye-line and eyebrows, nice cheeks which were like two small peaches and very little hands and fingers. Yoochun put his hand into incubator and touched her. When she grabbed his finger with her soft little hand, he quickly raised his hand to prevent sobs.

He started to caress by heads full of small hairs, soft as down. He petted her soft cheeks like velvet. She woke up and she looked at him with eyes black as coal. She was the real beauty - like her mother. “She’s mine. I’m one hundred percent sure about that. You can check but its waste of time. She’s my little daughter. My Jaji.”

He smiled and looked back to her. He started to touch her little feet and murmur her name like a song.

Guys were stunned. Micky and Jaji were really beautiful together. Junsu was the first who broke the silent between them.

“Look at her. She’s like sunshine. I’m gonna teach her how to be cute as possible. It will be tough because she’s already lovely…” he’s been cut between the words because of strange looks from guys.

“Welcome in the family Jaji.” Micky was on the edge of crying even he tried to stop.

“You could take her home in a week or two. It’s because of her health.” explained doctor when he saw the question in his eyes.

“I’ll visit her every day.” has agreed Yoochun.

All of DBSK members were around Jaji. Then Max surprised everybody with his statement.

“We need a house.”

They looked each other. Max was right but where to buy a house?

“I saw some for sale in suburban area - worth it to go check it out. What do you think?” said Max again.

Micky pulled from a pocket cell phone and gave it to Yunho and said to call the manager. Manager was pissed off when he heard that Micky became father but after few minutes he calmed down and said that he’ll send a person who will show them that houses.

“I just remember that we’ll have to go to that parental school. You know what I mean?” Junsu suddenly asked. But Jaejoong relaxed him and said that the first class is tomorrow at 5 pm.

Nana and the boys went for the views of houses. When they find what they want, they quickly organized all the papers and moved in. furniture was already there - in an orderly and beautiful.

After three weeks Yoochun brought the little screaming thing home. The last two weeks he couldn’t see her because she was sick and nobody except the doctor and nurse.

Meanwhile, boys and Nana prepared everything for their new ‘roommate’. They separately went shopping and really overreacted with toys, diapers, clothes, baby bottles and pacifiers. Xiah bought cart which was pink and on it were flowers, butterflies, bees, sunshines…Nana bought rocking chair, Yunho and Jaejoong repainted the room with light green with pink and yellow stripes, Max bought playpen and Micky bought cradle.

The first thing Jaejoong did was to feed Jaji and he did it well.

Time to change the diaper. The mission has begun – Jaejoong, Changmin and Junsu mentally and physically prepaired for it. Changmin hold Jaji as far away from his smell area as possible while Jaejoong was cleaning her fanny. Xiah was madly running round in the house searching for the diapers, clean cotton sheets, baby powder, when he realized that they forgot to buy changing table. He had to prepair Jaejoong’s bed for the changing time.

“Wa~ you know – we can prepare ourselfs for our kids with this little thing. I’m a genius, right?” Jaejoong said full of anticipations. But Changmin was really shocked.

“I can’t even drive a car and you are saying I have to prepare myself for a kid! You are crazy…”

Meanwhile Micky and Yunho have very hard talk – they’ve discussion what will be when they’ll go on the tour, which will be in October. Micky wants her, but Yunho was worried if something happen to Jaji and Nana. Because they couldn’t decide what to do they went searching for others – the heard funny voices and laughter. They saw Changmin played with Jaji – he carried her around like aeroplane.

While Jaji was sleeping with Nana – they had nap-time; guys decided that she and Jaji will travel with them.

Two weeks later, DBSK had a press conference for the fans and Micky confessed them, that he has a daughter. They were shocked, but they faced with it. Micky asked them not to stalk them. Fans were totally excited about the news. On Cassiopeia and BigEast they opened new topic where could their mums or them put some advices about care of baby. Because of that DBSK had a concert for them, where they thanked fans for the support. At the beginning they hinted that they have a surprise for the fans. By the end of the concert, Micky asked them to be as quiet as possible, because he’s going to introduce them someone. Yunho brought Jaji and gave her to her daddy. He was surprised when he saw happiness of the fans.

Than Max said: “Let me introduce you our niece, Micky’s daughter Jaji.

Fans started to applaud quietly, not to scared Jaji.

In October they started preparing for the tour across Japan.

But suddenly Jaji got sick - she had a terrible flu. Micky had to decide between the tour and his little girl. But Nana insists that he must go. Jaji will be fine with her. He had to agree with her. They were gone for eight weeks and in each city were two concerts and a show. Micky called Nana every day how’s Jaji. Guys were a little annoyed by that- of course they loved Jaji too, but this was a bit too much.

But the last week Micky was missing. They had only one more concert till the end. Yoochun was home- happily hugged with Jaji. Nana was on the edge of crying- she was in love with Micky sins they met. No-one knew that- she hide her love, because she saw love between Himari and him. But somehow guys (except foe Micky) noticed her sympathy on him. She asked them not to tell Yoochun.

Yunho called Yoochun- he was really pissed of (others too, but not so much) - where he is and why he left them?! Yoochun told them that he won’t be able to come back on time. Yunho was yelling at him for a while. But than one of the video technicians told them that they can connect him with them and the fans by the internet camera.

When the concert began fans were a bit upset where Micky is. Then they saw him on the big display, where he played the piano. When he stopped, he explained:

“Hello! I’m at home, with my dear Jaji and I’m very, very sorry that I’m not with you. Please understand…” than he waved and the concert continued.

With Nana and Jaji, he was totally alone. He had an idea. He went shopping food for dinner and when he came home he send Nana and Jaji for a walk-for three hours!!! Nana was a little confused, but in a while they were laughing at something and than she left. When she left, Micky quickly called Jaejoong and then- with Jaejoong’s instructions-he started to cook dinner. It was quiet good- he just burned the soup and dessert- twice! But when Nana came home and smelled something delicious, she became very curios. She saw Micky as a chef of the cuisine- she was speechless. Nana gets Jaji ready for sleep and put her in the craft and went in the kitchen, where Micky was waiting.

“it’ s just a simple thanks dinner- you take care of and love Jaji like she’s yours. And I’m very happy to see that. Thank you, Nana. I really don’t know what I’d do without you. You saved me and my Jaji.” They were talking all nigh long. Maybe because of wine or just of their attractiveness, they kissed and if Jaji wasn’t crying they could started something that they might regret later. Nana went to checked her and when she felt his hands on her neck, she turned and said:

“Let’s stop here. We could feel horrible after that. Please. We would feel guilty and maybe I’d have to leave the family. Please, because of our….your baby…don’t do that…”

“She’s right….” thought Micky- he kissed her on the neck and stroked Jaji.

“You’re right. Good night. Sweet dreams.” Then he left the room.

Later in the night.

They couldn’t sleep. They were tossing and turning around… Nana went quietly in Yoochun’s bedroom.

“Still up?” she asked.

“Yes…Jump in!” he lifted the sheets and Nana rose up in bed towards him. They were face to face…

“Why did you and Himari break up? She never told me why.”

“When her family found out that she wants to marry me they send her to Bali. We never broke up. She only could write me a letter that I won’t heard of her anymore. That’s why I didn’t know that she’s pregnant. And now she’s dead…” He started to cry. Nana touched his face and Micky kissed her palm. He looked into her eyes and than she spoke.

“Let me love you. I can erase your pain which Himari’s dead caused. I’ll be there for you day by day. We can take baby steps for our love. I’m patient. No matter what. Can you accept my love?” her eyes were closed while she was talking.

“I don’t know. Right now I feel so empty. Let’s wait for some time and leave this talk beside. OK? We are a little drunk and we probably don’t thing the same- wine’s talking trough us. Let’s just sleep- what do you thing?” said Micky and when Nana turned on her flank, he grabbed her and pulled her to be right next to him- he didn’t remove his hand from her. In that pose they fall asleep.

When they woke up - he was lying on his back and Nana lied on his chests. They were embarrassed and quickly went in bathroom.

When guys came home and saw this formality between them, they decided to change that. Yunho and Max went to talk to Micky and talked to him, while Xiah and Hero talked with Nana. When they finished they took Jaji and went for a walk.

Micky: “Nana, look…. I’m trying to forget Himari and the past but it’s hard. I’m trying to move on - for Jaji. I feel strange feeling when I’m with you - it’s not love neither hateness - God no! - It’s like kindness, respect, sympathy and happiness mixed together. I…” but Nana stopped him.

“I know it’s hard. It’s hard for me too, you know? She was my best friend and my partner in projects. I think it’s best that we just let time to do – whatever it’ll do, it’ll be good for us - well I hope. What do you think?”

“Maybe that’s the best - yes your right.” Than they hugged.

When guys came back they saw everything was like before. Only “lovers” looked more in love than before. They blinked each other.

A year or two were around. Jaji was a little adventuress – she was already walking and she could say: appa, momma, ‘min (Changmin), Jun’ (Junsu), ‘uno (Yunho), jej’ (Jaejoong) and some other words. Micky and Nona were closer and closer.

One day Nona and Jaji were home alone. Jaji was very curiously child. Nana went in the kitchen for Jaji’s dinner. When she came back Jaji was gone. Nana looked everywhere, but she couldn’t find her. She was in panic. Dark thoughts crossed her mind- was she kidnapped, fell from the window, went out…? She called Yoochun, but he didn’t hear his phone. She started to walk up and down. After few minutes guys entered into house – they were laughing, but when they saw Nana crying they stopped. Nana jumped into Yoochun’s arms and mumble unrelated sentences – he started to relax her with his hand – he stroked her up and down on the back. She told them that Jaji’s missing. They quickly started to search her – even outside because it was getting darker. Appa and momma stayed where they were – hugged and in silent. Yoochun still stroked her and Nana was almost asleep in his arms while others were searching for Jaji. Max even looked in the toilet, Junsu and Yunho went out but they couldn’t find her. Jaejoong went to the balcony where he heard murmuring. He looked more carefully and saw Jaji sleeping behind the carpet (Nana washed it and dry it). He raised her into his laps and took her downstairs. Micky took her and gave her two little punchers across her fanny – he was very sorry about that when he saw her tears but what was done was done. Jaji hide her head in momma’s arm and ask if momma is angry.

“Honey, I’m just little angry – you made us scared. Don’t you do that again, ok?”

Jaji lift her head and said with smile:

“Momma kiss appa!”

Nana surprised opens her eyes, but Micky already kissed her on the check. Somehow Jaji wasn’t agree with that.

“No. Me kiss night night here (she pointed on her lips). Appa no?”

Translation: “Why you always kiss me on lips for good night, but you won’t appa?”

Nana blushed immediately before Micky kisses her passionately. Jaji cover her eyes but she still peaked.

Kiss was long and it showed how much they love each other. Guys disappear without any noise.

Yoochun looked into her eyes and said:

“Only now I really know what you mean to me. When you are not around I can hardly breath – I miss you so much. When you are here you give me your support and help. Your love is always around. There was no day that you wouldn’t expect me with a smile on your face and hands open for hug and comfort. When I need you, you’re there regardless what happened. Even when I stayed alone with Jaji you left your shiny carrier of saxophonist and came here to live with me…us. I wish that I could tell you what you are to me…”

Nana put her finger on his soft lips.

“Yoochun you don’t know what you mean to me!” when she spoke her eyes were closed and with tears on her check.

“Always when I looked into your eyes, even just for a second, it was like new world is around me and when u smiled, even a bit, was enough to make my day. I feel that you are made for me. If I said that I love You! are these words too small for the feelings I feel when I’m around you…So I…”

“Will you, Lee Nana, take me for your husband, who loves you more than the air he breathes?”

Nana was I shock, but without a second thought she said:

“Yes, I will! I will! Hahaha, you want to marry me! Yes! YES! I love!!”

She kissed him and between the kiss she felt the ring on her finger. Guys appeared from nowhere and start to laugh and scream.

The End

ENTRY 9

WASURENAIDE

“Beddo ni suwatte kimi no koto wo kangaeteita
Aenakute mo ii aitai kono kimochi dake de ii kara”

I really can’t forget the times when I would just stare at nothing… reminiscing all the times that we were together.

“Tsuyoku nokotteiru kioku kimi kara no mijikai messeeji ga
Setsunaku mune shimetsukeru kedo towa no shiawase boku ga mamoritsuzuketai”

How I miss you… Where are you? Do you even think of me, the same way I think about you?

“Fukaku kizutsuiteita koto kizukasezu waratteita kimi ni
Zutto taisetsu ni suru kara sakebitsuzukeru arifureta kotoba demo”

I know I have hurt you so many times… And yet you still tried to make everything all right. Despite all the pain I gave you, you still tried to hide everything with a smile. Even though you shed so many tears because of me, you still tried to give me unending love and support.

I’m sorry for always leaving you alone… for not being there when you need a shoulder to cry on… for letting you down … and for not giving you enough attention.

---- Flashback…

“I’m sorry I can’t see you right now. I know it’s our anniversary but our group still has a pictorial in an hour and an interview later in the evening. Maybe we can just postpone our celebration for today. Let’s just meet up again when I have the time okay?” I said heartlessly.

“Oh . . . okay. Have you eaten lunch yet? It’s already passed lunch time,” she said while trying to hide the disappointment in her voice.

“Are you all right?” I asked. “I’m really very sorry. Look, I have to hung up now. Our manager is calling. Take care of yourself okay? I’ll call you tomorrow,” I said hurriedly.

“Don’t worry. I understand. Just make sure you eat okay. I don’t want you to get sick or anything. We can just do our celebration some other time. Goodbye then,” she said while trying to hold back her tears.

“Kaze ni natte sotto tsutsumitai
Kimi ga iru sekai ni sugu tonde yukitai
Aitakute mo aitakute mo
Matteru kara matteru kara”

I know you tried to hold on but I just took it all for granted. Now … here I am regretting and wishing that I could turn back the time when you were still by my side…

***************

“So where’s Jae?” U-Know asked Max as he carefully placed the magazine he was reading on a table near him.

“He’s in his room, still busy writing a new song,” Max answered as he sat down beside Xiah who was also preoccupied with playing a game.

“It’s our day off today. And it’s his way of relaxing. So let’s just leave him alone,” Xiah uttered.

“But he hasn’t eaten yet. I am really starting to get worried about him,” Max said with a sigh.

Micky slowly looked at Max, and then shook his head. “You know, today was supposed to be their second year anniversary that’s why he’s like that,” he said as he turned off his laptop.

“Really? So that’s the reason why he’s been totally strange all week,” Xiah said as he finally stopped playing.

“I can’t believe he still can’t forget her,” Max said. “It’s been so long since she left . . . a year to be exact. So how come he hasn’t moved on?”

Micky smiled. “Max, it’s not easy to forget someone especially when you have loved that person with all of your heart.”

“And when you’ve actually thought that person would be the one you would be spending the rest of your life with,” U-Know added.

Max shook his head. “Now that is what’s making me so confused. If he’s so in love with her, then why did he neglect her in the first place?”

Xiah smiled bitterly. “Max, sometimes you will never know what is most important to you, not until you have already lost it. Somehow Jae thought that Erin would always be by his side… always ready to understand and forgive. He had totally forgotten that she has feelings too, and that she will always have a limit on how much she can take.”

Max sighed again. “I think hyung should try to move on by now. She might already be involved with someone else by now.”

“Give him his own pace to heal his wound. He will try to move on once he is ready,” Micky uttered.

***************************

“Itsumo no hodou ni kimi no kage wo kanjiteita
Shizuka ni me wo toji inoru itsumademo kienai you ni”

Erin suddenly stopped and stared at the cd in front of her. She had mindlessly wandered into a store that sold cds and dvds. And as if an unknown force was teasing her, the store was playing a song …. A song that was bringing forth forgotten memories and pain…

She continued to look, then carefully picked up the cd and stared closely at a specific face in the picture.

“I’m happy that you haven’t forgotten to take good care of yourself. I miss you Jaejoong. Do you miss me too?” she asked as if talking to the man in the photo. She then traced the man’s face in the picture with her finger.

Only minutes passed… And as she carefully placed the cd in her bag, a sweet smile appeared on her lips.

An hour later… in a meeting room.

Erin felt like her entire world had collapsed the moment she laid her eyes on the men slowly approaching them. “Please no… not him,” her mind kept on repeating.

U-Know and Max worriedly looked at Jaejoong. Somehow they were all concerned about how he was going to react with Erin around.

But surprisingly Jaejoong and Erin were in complete control of their emotions. No one would even be able to guess that behind their cold façades, their hearts and minds were already being flooded with painful memories.

**************************
Flashback….

“Why? Why? Just tell me one good reason why you want to break up with me,” Jaejoong asked with sadness in his voice and tears were already clouding his eyes.

Erin looked away. Somehow she wanted to act strong. She didn’t want to see Jaejoong’s tears because she knew she might suddenly change her mind once she saw him crying.

“You already know the answer Jae. Do you really need to ask me that?” Erin said softly.

Jaejoong looked at her, then he lowered his head. He knew she had a good reason to leave him. He had been neglecting her ever since their relationship started… She had been giving in to all his demands but he never even once gave her anything in return. He always broke his promises and he always made her wait. She was always the one who ended up preparing for all their special times together, and more than half of their plans were always cancelled or forgotten by him.

Jaejoong closed his eyes. “I’m sorry,” he slowly uttered. “I know I have done so many wrong things to you. But please don’t leave me. I love you,” he said with tears already running down his face.

Erin tried to control her own tears. “I’m sorry. But I have tried so hard to hold on to our love… but all my efforts aren’t enough. In order for our relationship to work, you also need to contribute some of your time and your effort… I can’t be the only one working for our relationship to last. I have been hurt so many times. I don’t even know how I survived all of it. I… I know you love me. But there are times I can’t feel it. There are times that I need you, and you’re not there. There are times that I feel so lost… but you can’t even spend a single minute to talk to me. Please understand… I am tired of everything. If I stay and continue this, I will just keep on hurting. So please let me go… Maybe we’re not really meant for each other. Maybe you don’t really love me and just think that you do…”

“Don’t you believe me? I love you Erin,” Jaejoong uttered with a quivering voice. He then tried to hold Erin’s hand, but she immediately moved away from him.

“Please don’t… Don’t make it harder for the two of us. Let’s just end this now while we still have something special between the two of us. I don’t want us to end as enemies. It’s better if we let go of each other now… while we are still friends. I also know I am only hindering you in your success. I want to give you back your freedom. So you can soar higher and reach all your dreams. Let’s just say goodbye now please,” Erin begged.

Jaejoong cried bitterly. He knew what she said made sense but his heart was wouldn’t agree. His heart was telling him not to let her go. He loved her but he knew there were a lot of things he couldn’t give….things that she needed and was also searching for.

Slowly he reached out for her again. This time Erin didn’t try to move away. She just allowed him to hold her in his arms. His embrace was so tight that somehow she felt like she couldn’t breathe.

As they both held on to their last embrace, tears were continuous flowing.

“I love you Erin,” he uttered as he slowly gave her their very last kiss…

****************************

The meeting was finished after an hour. And as Erin hurriedly arranged all her things, Jaejoong slowly approached her.

“Can we talk?” he asked with a low voice.

She suddenly looked up at him. Immediately her heart started to beat wildly. How she had missed him…. Somehow just seeing him in front of her was making her filled with so much longing.

“Sorry, but I can’t. We’re leaving Japan in a few hours. I still need to do a lot of things before we leave,” she lied.

Jaejoong stared at her more closely. “Are you trying to avoid me? Can’t you spare even a few minutes?” he asked with pain in his voice.

Erin felt pity after hearing him say those words. But she just tried to act tough and continued to arrange her things. “Sorry, but I really can’t,” she lied again.

“Erin … please,” Jaejoong begged again.

“Don’t look at him. No matter what he says or do… Don’t look at him,” she kept on repeating in her mind. She was afraid that she would betray herself once she looked at his face.

Suddenly… Erin’s boss quickly took all the materials that she was gathering. “Go… talk with him. I know the two of you have a lot of things to settle,” he said to Erin.

*****************************

“Kimi ni fureta yoru kowareteshimau hodo ni
Tadayou kaori ni mata omoi ga tsunoru baby”

“I miss you,” Jaejoong immediately voiced out as soon as they were alone in the DBSK boys’ van.

Erin bravely faced him. “I’m sorry … but I don’t.”

Jaejoong tried to smile. “It’s been a year. I know a lot things must have changed. But please don’t tell me… you have already forgotten me,” he said with pain in his voice.

“What would you do if I said yes?” she asked sarcastically. She was trying to hide her nervousness and fear.

Jaejoong was instantly hurt. “Are you involved with someone else now? The man you were with today… is he the one?” he boldly asked.

Erin looked away. “You don’t have any right to ask me such questions.”

He then lowered his head. “I’m sorry.”

Erin closed her eyes for a few seconds. She was already feeling very weak. Her heart was already screaming his name. Somehow her body was already trembling. Somehow she wanted to go near him and just embrace him and kiss him…

“I’m glad that you’re all right. I was worried sick about you. After you left, I just kept on wondering where you were and what you were doing. Now I can finally put my mind at ease. I am happy that you have already moved on,” Jaejoong uttered with a heavy heart.

“Jae, we have different lives now. Let’s just leave everything behind. Now I can see that leaving you was the best thing I could do for you. Look at you now… You’re at the top. I am so happy for you. You have finally achieved what you have dreamed of. And I know you wouldn’t be able to achieve your goals if I had stayed and hindered your success,” Erin said softly.

“You were never a hindrance. You were my inspiration. What I achieved is all because of you. I worked so hard so I can stand before you one day and make you proud of me,” he uttered with tears already forming in his eyes.

Erin could no longer help but stare straight into his eyes. And her heart instantly broke after seeing the pain and sadness in those beautiful eyes that she had dreamed of for the passed one year. Her mind was already telling her to be true to herself and her heart was already reaching out to him.

Scared, Erin quickly got out of the van. “I’m sorry Jae. But I can’t stay long. I still need to fix my things, and we will be leaving in a few hours.”

Jaejoong slowly got out of the van as well. “Are you really leaving?”

“Yes,” she simply replied.

“I . . . I want you to stay… Can’t I make you stay?” Jaejoong asked with a trembling voice.

Erin looked back at him. “No. Tell me… what can you give me if I stayed?” she asked with a cold voice.

Jaejoong tried to hold back his tears. “Nothing … I guess… just my love,” he replied.

“Can you give me some of your time? Can you promise me that you will never neglect me again? Can you promise me that you will never make me wait again? Can you promise that you will never make me cry again?” she asked continuously.

Jaejoong felt there was something stuck in his throat that was making it hard for him to answer. He knew he couldn’t promise anything. He can never promise her anything. His life was too complicated that there was really no room for her. His heart longed for her, but he knew he had no right to keep her.

“No,’ he answered as his tears finally fell. He felt like the world was too cruel to him. He kept on asking himself why he couldn’t keep Erin by his side. She meant the world to him. But fate was somehow against them. Even though he loved her, he still wasn’t allowed to have her.

Erin looked away. “Then I guess… this is goodbye again,” she uttered. “I know there will come a time that you will find someone who will be able to stay by your side. I am sorry that I can’t be that someone. I will always pray for your success and happiness. Take care of yourself, Jae…”

As Erin started to move away, she finally allowed her tears to fall. She still loved him, but she didn’t want another continuation of their suffering. They were destined to be apart and it was something she needed to accept. “I love you, Jaejoong…” her heart kept on reaching out to him.

Jaejoong continued to stare as Erin slowly walked away from him. “How can I be happy when you’re the only one who can make me smile? Tell me…. How am I supposed to forget you Erin?” he kept asking in his mind as tears clouded his eyes.

*********************************

“Kimi ni fureta yoru kowareteshimau hodo ni
Tadayou kaori ni mata omoi ga tsunoru baby”

“Are you all right?” Erin’s boss asked her as they were already getting ready to board the plane.

Erin looked around as if looking for someone. Somehow her heart was still hoping and believing that he would come and make her stay one last time.

“Stupid,” she muttered to herself. She was angry with herself. Why was she hoping that Jaejoong would come and ask her to stay again when she had already rejected him. She wasn’t thinking straight when she was talking to him. She was in total denial. But the fact was that she still loved him.

She could have stayed if only he had said that he was willing to give her even a fraction of his time. She was willing to stay if he had lied and told her that he wasn’t going to make her cry again. She wasn’t asking much…. Just a little of his attention. She was willing to sacrifice…. to wait…. and to cry…. just as long as she was by his side.

“Stupid,” she uttered again. It was already too late. She made a wrong decision again.

They were already walking towards the boarding area, but she didn’t want to go. She wanted to stay where her heart was… with Jaejoong.

“Erin!” a man’s voice suddenly called out.

She quickly looked back. And her heart immediately started to rejoice.

“Jae,” she uttered as tears started to form in her eyes. “He came… he came for me,” the words kept on repeating in her mind.

Jaejoong hurriedly walked up to her. And as soon as he was near her, he quickly took her in his arms. “Please don’t go.”

“Jaejoong.”

“I don’t think I can stand another day without you. Please stay by my side. I promise I will try my best to make it up to you. I will always take care of you. I will always be there for you. And I will never hurt you and make you sad … ever again,” he uttered.

He then slowly made her look straight at him. “Please stay Erin. Even if I have to trade my career… I am willing to do it. Just say you’ll stay with me. I don’t want to spend the rest of my life regretting the day that I let you go. Please come back to me…” he uttered with sincerity and love in his eyes.

Erin didn’t know what to say. Tears were already streaming down her face. “You’re making me cry again,” she uttered.

Jaejoong quickly wiped her tears away. Then he worriedly looked at her. “I’m sorry if I made you cry.”

Erin smiled. “If this is the kind of feeling that would make me cry…. Then I am willing to cry everyday….”

Jaejoong touched Erin’s face. “Please say you will stay with me and never leave me again.”

She slowly nodded. “You should have done this a long time ago… the very first time I left. Do you know how much I missed you?” she asked with a smile.

“I love you Erin… I promise I will never let you go … ever again,” he said lovingly before lowering his face and kissing her. How he had longed to feel her soft lips next to his. He then tightened his hold on her body. She was finally back where she belonged …. She was finally back in his arms…

“Itsumademo hatenai you ni
Motto tsuyoku tsunaida te hanarenai you ni”

*********************************

“Sometimes you will never realize what is most important to you, not until you have lost it. So when you get the chance to have a hold on what is most important to you… make sure that you cherish it and take care of it… Never ever allow yourself to lose it… or else you will spend the rest of your life regretting… ”

Jaejoong slowly smiled as he gazed at the beautiful sunrise. He then tightened his hold on Erin’s hand, as they continued to walk along the shores of the beach. He had never felt so complete in his entire life. He was truly blessed for getting the chance to have her back in his life again.

As they continued to walk together, a sweet music kept on playing in their minds and in their hearts…. A music that will always play in their lives forever….

“Kaze ni natte sotto tsutsumitai
Kimi ga iru sekai ni sugu tonde yukitai
Aitakute mo aitakute mo
Matteru kara tada wasurenaide”

“Koko ni iru yo wasurenaide”

ENTRY 10
“HOT CHOCO”

“Jaejoong ah, Let’s break up… I love someone new..”

“No… Please.. don’t leave me.. I-I Love You!”

“I DON’T LOVE YOU ANYMORE! Now leave us alone!” Jaejoong’s now “ex” boyfriend turned his back and walks away with his new boyfriend, Leaving Jaejoong alone.

Too shocked by what happened, he just watched them walk away.

NOW THE RAIN STARTED TO POUR.

The sound of the raindrops filled the whole crowd-less park.

Jaejoong who was now on his knees joined the sky as it cries… like the heaven is also feeling sympathy of him.

Reminiscing those last few words his ex lover had said, he couldn’t help to grip his chest. It was so painful. So painful that he wished that he would just die at that moment.

After those 5 long years, he didn’t think or even thought of this kind of shit to happen or even end. Even the people around Jaejoong thought that they will get married soon and have a happy family.

But that seems not going to happen… because his ex-boyfriend, Choi Siwon, broke up with him.

After everything he’s done for him and this relationship, It is still not good enough or even meant nothing.

Jaejoong is now drenching wet, wet because of the fucking rain and those tears he shed. His tear-stricken face is now covered with his hair. He was a total mess.

He slowly tried to stand and walked, he didn’t even know where he was going. He just let his feet drag him anywhere.

After minutes of walking with no direction, he stands at a front of a familiar house, a house that is very familiar to him.

He needed someone to talk to, someone to comfort him, that’s the thing he thought after his feet brought him here.

He opened the unlocked gate and knocked on the door but no one was answering. He desperately knocked again but the he was stopped by a sudden call.

“Yah, Jaejoong-ah? Is that you? What are you doing here? Its raining…”

He looked behind him and saw his bestfriend closing the gate behind him while holding an umbrella and a plastic bag.

“Yu.. Yu.. Yunho-ah…” Jaejoong began to stutter and feel weak, he was on the verge of tearing up again.

He approached Yunho and hugged him tightly, he started to cry again.

As Jaejoong cried, Yunho on the other side accidentally dropped the things he was holding and hugged Jaejoong back instead. He felt that he needs to comfort Jaejoong so hard. YunHo then asked Jae what happened.

“Si…Siwon ah... he broke up with me…” Jaejoong started. “I saw him with another guy… He… he cheated on me…”

YunHo all of a sudden wanted to run and rip Siwon into pieces. He wanted to beat that shit but Jae didn’t let him go, it’s not he can’t break free, but he wanted to comfort Jaejoong and never leave him so he just remained calm but his hands form into a hard fist, controlling himself.

“It’s okay Jaejoong-ah, just let all your frustrations flow, let all your pain, sadness and anger flow like the rain, release it in your body. I am always here for you.”

Jaejoong then looked at YunHo’s eyes and asked him. ‘Why do you care for me so much YunHo? I know you are my bestfriend, but do you thing its—“

Jaejoong was interrupted with a KISS.

Yes, YunHo kissed him.

Jaejoong was so damn shocked but then he is too weak to broke the kiss so he just let him kiss him. After a few, YunHo broke the kiss and continued Jae’s sentence.

“Too much? No Jaejoong, its not. Compare to everything you did into my life, it was just a piece of dust. Every little thing that you did, makes my days complete, makes me happy. Every single detail you have, every breathe you take, every bit of your personality, Everything you do, makes me now how I, Jung Yunho, Kim Jaejoong’s bestfriend, Love You.”

YunHo’s words made Jae’s heart speed up. Every word was so pure, so sincere and so true but then, he insisted on asking YunHo.

“Are you saying that words because you just feel pity of me?”

YunHo didn’t answer. Instead, he hugged Jaejoong tight. Letting his actions be his response. But then spoke later on.

“Jaejoong, I don’t feel pity of you. I just love you so damn much that I let my actions be the response. From the very beginning, All I ever care about, always love, is you. Always been you. Even now, I still love you to death.”

“But I am still in love with Siwon, I can’t return your feelings just yet…” Jaejoong interrupted and looked at YunHo in the eyes again.

“It’s okay Jaejoong-ah. I am willing to wait. Even if it takes a thousand miles to walk, hundreds of songs to sing, just to be with you… I will, Even if it takes eternity to wait for you, I love you with no boundaries. That is how I love you.” Yunho said and looked at Jaejoong’s eyes again. Sending a message that what he was saying was true.

“Yunho-yah…” Jaejoong said as YunHo started to lean against his face.

As YunHo leans, Jaejoong closed his eyes and waited for the kiss…

But, suddenly, YunHo stopped and said.

“Let’s go inside the house, we are so wet and it’s too cold. I bet you like some Hot Choco..” and walked towards the house and picking up the things he dropped.

Jaejoong got pissed and turned YunHo around and kissed him passionately, telling him that he doesn’t have to wait and that he, Kim Jaejoong, loves him too.

After a few minutes of lip-locking, Jaejoong broke up the kiss, leaving YunHo still close-eyed.

“C’mon Yunnie, I want some hot choco now, It’s too cold here. I missed your Hot Choco ala YunHo.” Jaejoong said while dragging YunHo inside the house and smiling.

Next Morning, It was reported on the news that a man was killed inside his house due to food poisoning. The victim’s name was Choi Siwon and he died after drinking hot chocolate mixed with muriatic acid the night before. It was also reported that he was with a guy last night named Kim HeeChul which was a serial killer using food to kill somebody.

A DREAM (ONE SHOT) (AUTHOR: EMERHELIENA)

2009-02-28T08:20:00.003Z

I sadly stared at the computer, something kept on playing in my mind. Slowly I closed the computer and continued to look at the black screen in front of me.

"Come to bed," a man's voice said. I immediately stood up and went straight to bed.

As I slowly felt his hand touch my waist, a frightening feeling traveled all over my body.

Somehow the man who held me, sensed the unfamiliar feeling that I experienced. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," I quickly replied.

He knew what I was really feeling but just decided to stay quiet. He was afraid that if he continued to ask, he might end up getting an answer that he will never understand.

"Jae," I uttered his name softly.

"Uhmm...what is it?" he gently asked.

"We need to talk," I said as I tried to gather all the courage I had.

"About what?" he asked as he slowly shifted his body and gently held me closer to him.

"I, I..." I started to mumble.

"What?" he suddenly asked curiously.

"I think we should break up," I replied hastily.

He suddenly sat on the bed. "What's wrong? Why are you suddenly breaking up with me?" he asked with his eyes filled with confusion.

"I'm not happy anymore," I simply replied as I also sat on the bed and faced him.

"What?" he asked with anger. He was now standing in front of me with his eyes already red. I know his tears were about to come out any minute now. "Tell me, what's really wrong? Is it another man? Are you having an affair?"

I quickly shook my head. "No, that's not it."

"What then? Have I done something wrong?" he asked again.

"I'm already in love with... someone else," I answered.

"Who?" Jaejoong asked with tears already streaming down his face.

"Someone..."

"Who?" he shouted.

I tried to put on a smile. "Even if I tell you it still wouldn't change the fact that I am no longer in love with you. Let's just break up."

"No!" he angrily shouted as he grabbed the figurine he had given me on our very first date and threw it at the wall.

I started to sob uncontrollably. "I'm sorry," I uttered.

"Why? Why are you doing this to me? I thought you said you loved me?" he asked as he cried uncontrollably. Somehow my heart was already bleeding. I wanted to embrace him and comfort him. But it was better this way. He needed to learn how to live without me.

As I slowly left the room, my heart was already shattered into a million pieces.

I lied.

Five years later

"Jaejoong, what are you looking at?" Yunho asked.

Their van was passing by a house that somehow looked familiar to him. He didn't know why but his heart and mind was telling him that it looked so familiar. He quickly asked the driver to stop. He was already staring in front of the house for more than several minutes when a man came out of the house.

"Can I do something for you, young man?" the man asked.

"I was just admiring your house sir. Somehow I have the feeling that I have seen it somewhere," Jaejoong politely answered.

The old man smiled. "It is possible that you have seen the design of this house online. This was done by a famous painter. "

Jaejoong shook his head. "Sorry, but I don't look at house designs online," he quickly replied. He then politely excused himself and thanked the old man. He was about to go into their van when…

"I remember the painter's name is Lena," the old man tried to tell Jaejoong.

Eyes wide with shock, Jaejoong quickly turned to face the old man. "Did you say Lena?" he asked with disbelief.

Jaejoong felt his world was slowly turning and then it quickly stopped that he lost his balance. Yunho, who was standing beside him immediately grabbed him and helped him to his feet.

Yunho looked at Jaejoong. He was obviously not himself anymore.

"Sir, we would really appreciate it if you could give us the details of that site you are referring to," Yunho said politely to the man.

The man stared at Jaejoong, as if wondering what was going on. He then nodded his head and went into his house again.

After several minutes, the old man came out with a piece of paper in his hand.

"Here. I hope that you will be able to find whatever it is you're searching for," the old man uttered to Jaejoong.

An hour later in the boys' apartment

Jaejoong was already staring at the site that immediately melted his heart. Even if his mind had already forgotten, his heart was still able to remember.

Flashback

"Lena what are you doing?" Jaejoong asked as he lovingly embraced her.

"I am making several designs for our future house," she replied with a laugh.

Jaejoong carefully looked at the painting that she was currently making. "This is a great design and so are the others. You should try to post them online. You might never know... Someone might actually like your designs and paintings and buy them," he said with a smile.

"You think so? And what would I do with the money? I know," she suddenly said with a beautiful smile on her lips.

"What?" he asked curiously.

"Secret," she then replied with a laugh.

Reality

Tears were already streaming down Jaejoong's face as he continued to click on the mouse. He was looking at the paintings and designs that Lena had made. He remembered all of it. He had watched Lena as she spent countless nights making them. He suddenly stopped... and started to think... all of her paintings were sold and bought...5 years ago.

Flashback 5 years ago

"Hyung, where did this money come from?" Jaejoong asked his friend after seeing the large amount of money that was placed in an envelope.

"You should be the one answering that question. I just found this envelope in the mail box with your name on it," his friend answered.

"What? My name is on it?" he asked as he turned the envelope and looked at the handwriting. He couldn't recognize the handwriting, but the name was certainly his.

His friend smiled. "There's a small note inside the envelope, read it."

Jaejoong hurriedly opened the envelope and took out the note.

"Use the money to follow your dream."

Jaejoong stared at his friend for several minutes. "Who could have sent the money?" he continuously asked himself.

"Well that money totally solves your problems. At least, you won't need to work yourself to death for a couple of months. You can just concentrate on your training. The person that sent that money is your guardian angel," Jaejoong's friend said with a smile.

Jaejoong nodded his head. "Whoever he or she is... I will always remember this for the rest of my life."

The memories suddenly stopped.

Jaejoong slowly read what was written about Lena. Slowly... he understood. Slowly... he finally broke down into an uncontrollable cry. The anguish was too unbearable. The forgotten hatred that was locked in his heart was instantly replaced with unending guilt and shame.

He shouldn’t have hated her. He should have understood her. He should have been with her. But it was too late.

"I'm sorry.... I thought you just threw me away. Now I finally understand. You truly loved me. You're my guardian angel. You're the one who sent me that money that helped me in achieving my dream. Thank you. Now I know you sold all your paintings just for me. And… I am sorry. I wasn't by your side when you needed me. I'm sorry," he continuously uttered as his eyes were already blurring with his tears.

"Hyung," Max said with concern. He then slowly read what was written on the computer monitor facing him.

"Lena Kim, a young and famous painter from Korea, died of a rare blood disease at the age of 21. Before her death, she sold all her works that instantly made her into an overnight success. When asked what she was going to do with the money she received, she simply replied that it was all going to a friend's dream."

PREVIEW OF "BORROWED FROM GOD" (AUTHOR: EMERHELIENA)

2009-02-27T22:33:00.002Z

To all my readers:

This is a short preview of my upcoming fanfic titled “Borrowed From God.” I hope that all of you will also support this story just like the way you have continuously supported my other stories. I have only made this short preview so to see if you would like the story plot that I have in mind.

PREVIEW OF "BORROWED FROM GOD"

"Do you like it? I spent the whole day yesterday arranging it . . . I knew you would love all the changes I made in your room," Hikaru said with a smile.

"Thank you . . . I really miss this place. It's like I feel so free again. . . " Mukades said with a sigh.

"You're the one who's making it so hard for yourself. You can easily stay here and just live like a princess . . . but you're choosing a much harder life," Hikaru commented.

"You're starting to nag again," Mukades reminded her friend.

"Sorry . . . I was just telling you what's on my mind," Hikaru said as she slowly took out the clothes from the bag she was holding.

"It's over, Hikaru. I have already decided a long time ago. This is my dream. Can't you understand me? After two months . . . I am going back. And I will finally fulfill my dream . . ." Mukades said with a glitter of happiness in her eyes.

"But that isn't your dream Muko . . . that is your grandmother's dream that she persistently entered into your mind," Hikaru protested.

"Hikaru . . . are we going to argue again? No one forced me to do this. I wanted to do this all on my own," Mukades tried to explain.

"I just don't want you to make a mistake. And I don't want you to be so far away from me . . . Do you know I am always worried about you?" Hikaru said with concern.

Mukades smiled, then she slowly sat down beside Hikaru. "I know you're just worried about me. But I'm almost 18 now. I'm no longer the little girl that you keep on protecting," she gently said as she laid down her head on Hikaru's lap. She started to feel the very familiar feeling of being safe and loved.

"I am your sister forever . . . I promised that I will take care of you . . . and that is what I am going to do. I know you're making a mistake . . . And I will do everything just to stop you from fulfilling your so-called dream. . . I will do everything . . . even if you hate me . . . ."

Micky looked at Hikaru with shock in his eyes. “What are you saying? Are you insane? You’re her sister . . . how can you ask me to sleep with her?”

“I know she likes you and I can tell that you like her too . . . I think it would be better for her to sleep with you than someone else . . .” Hikaru answered calmly.

“Are you thinking straight? You’re asking me to rape your sister! Are you human?” Micky asked with anger in his eyes.

Hikaru tried to smile. “If you can’t do it . . . I can find someone else. You don’t have to be so over reacting . . .”

“Why? Why are you doing this to your own sister?” Micky asked with so many different thoughts running in his mind.

“Why?” Hikaru asked as sadness filled her eyes. “I am doing this for her own good. . . I am doing this to stop her from achieving her dream.”

Micky looked at Muko helplessly lying on the bed. She was already very drunk but still conscious.

“Are you going to do it . . . or do I have to find someone else?” Hikaru asked coldly.

“You’re really serious?” Micky asked with fear and confusion.

“Do I look like I’m joking?” Hikaru asked with a blank expression on her face.

“I . . . I . . . “ Micky started to utter.

“Fine . . . just leave the room. I will find someone else,” Hikaru said as she slowly stood up. She was about to dial her phone when . . . .

“Wait! I . . . I’ll do it . . .” Micky uttered as he felt like his entire soul was weakening.

A smile appeared on Hikaru’s lips . . . “Remember . . . you need to sleep with her . . . tonight. . . You can’t fool me . . . She’s still a virgin . . . So I will certainly see a proof on the bed tomorrow, if you really slept with her or not . . . If by chance, you won’t be able to do it . . . I will make sure that the next person I talk with . . . will be able to do it without any difficulty. So I suggest you keep your word.”

“You’re a monster!” Micky uttered with hatred in his eyes.

Hikaru turned away from Micky. She wanted to hide the emotions that were slowly showing in her eyes. She wanted to act like she was feeling nothing.

As she slowly headed towards the door, she quickly bit down on her lip to stop herself from crying. “I’m sorry. . . Mukades . . . I’m sorry . . .Always remember I love you.”

THE BITTER SWEET REUNION, A SWEET ROMANCE (AUTHOR: ALEXA004)

2009-02-07T07:11:00.001Z

** Sunha’s Point Of View **

The teacher was successfully able to quiten the class by a loud ‘BANG’! I mean seriously it was like a thunder!! Okay I am over-exited ~ I mean this is the first day of school! I am doing good so far ~ Thank you god! Hmm…

*BANG* whaaa?

Uh-oh …

“Mianhe Mr.Lee, It will never happen again,” I stood up and bowed to him for day dreaming …

“Never do it again Miss.Han,” He Said and moved to the board to teach today’s lesson …

Suddenly there was a knock on the door …Hmm …Who could that be? A boy walked into the class and gave Mr.Lee a paper … Must be another new student ~ never mind ~
But I should admit … He was cute ~ Hey! Its sunny outside ~

** End of Sunha’s Point of View **

But on the other side of the school a boy was mumbling to himself …

** Yunho’s Point of View **

My my my …. I am in a new school as my so-called-mother enrolled me here …Its not fun with out my 4 best pals! Aish! I might even move again! Oh here is my destination!
I knocked the door and I heard a ‘come in’ …I went in and handed the teacher the slip that the principal gave me …

“Hmm...Mr.Jung Yunho eh? Welcome to the school. You can call me Mr.Lee,” He said as he smiled …I smiled back and scanned through the class to find a beautiful girl staring out the window …Is this what they call as Love at First Sight? I smiled at the site of that and snapped back when Mr.Lee told me something …
Thank goodness he repeated it again …He told me to introduce myself to the class …

“Annyoung haseyo ~ My name is Jung Yunho and I am 20, I am from GwangJu and I hope we can be friends,” I said and smiled at the class … They clapped at Mr.Lee forund me a vacant place by the boy who had brown highlights ~

“Hello” I greeted with a smile and he smiled back and introduced himself …

“Hello ~ my name is Donghae and welcome to our school,” He said and smiled again …

I think I am going to like this place ~ I mean...It will not be as bad as I imagined ~

** End of Yunho’s Point of View **

Little did he know that his life might change in a matter of months …

** Yunho’s POV **

“Hello ~ My name is Yunho, Can I know what is yours,” I asked to the girl after the class ended …

“Sunha, Han Sunha,” She said ,Collected her books and exited the class … I scratched my her wondering what i said or did … She is …cold …

It was lunch time and me and Donghae are going to the Cafeteria ~ Ah! Cant wait to eat !!

Hmm …Food food .. Jejangmyun .. Here I come !!!

“Hey! I got my food ~ ,” I said as I sat down at the table with Donghae …He later introduced me to his friends ~ Now I have another 4 pals here ~ Their names are Hankyung, Enhyuk, Siwon ~ They are nice ~ But I miss my childhood friends dearly …
*sigh*

“Hey! What’s with the sigh,” Siwon asked my while raising his brows ~

“Oh! Its just that I miss my pals at home ~ They are my childhood friends,” I said while sighing again …

I miss them ……………….

** End of Yunho’s POV **

In the hometown of GwangJu
** GwangJu **
** Jaejoong’s POV **

I MISS YUNHO!!! How dare he leave just like that!? We –his best pals- are missing him here and what does he do!? *poof* GONE!!! That brat!! Mwahahahaha …Okay okay …Now I have an idea ~

“YOOCHUN!!! JUNSU!!! CHANGMIN!!! ,” I shouted on top of my lungs when my patience snapped …I have been calling those three for over 10 minutes now! I am going to throw that PS 2 later!

“What?,” Yoochun asked seemingly annoyed ~ taste of your own medicine my dear Chun~ tsk tsk ~ I made a face at him ~

“Hey guys gather around,” I said and all huddled around like a starving ‘children’ for a piece of bread … Aish … Anyways … “Look why don’t we go and see Yunho in Seoul? ,” I asked and they glanced at each other while nodding their towards each other…

They hurriedly ran off to their rooms in a blink! I heard sounds like ‘boom’ ‘pzzt’ and ‘ahhh’ from there …Aish … They are packing their things without me!? grrr …

* 2 hours later *

“GUYS COMMON WE WILL BE LATE!!! ,” I called them as they were late and THEY went to pack FIRST!! Aish …I think turtle can win a race with them!

** End of JaeJoong’s POV **

Back in the city of Seoul ~

** Seoul **
** Yunho’s POV **

*sigh* I am going to talk to her now!
‘Yunho! Jung Yunho! Aja Aja fighting,’
I said to myself and walked over to her as she was looking at the sunny morning clouds ~
The clouds were especially was crystal clear today ~

“Annyoung Sunha ~,” She looked at me and I could clearly see that she was surprised …I stiffened a Chuckle in …She again Glanced at my direction and Nodded her head slightly …I wonder why she isn’t talking to me properly ………

I will not give up ~….

** The same day but after school **
** Still Yunho’s POV **

I was walking around the school to know it more better and I am now walking through the halls …Hmm …Wait ..I hear noises from the class room ….I peeked inside and found Sunha cleaning the class room …

“Sunha? You got detention? ,” I asked her as she continued to work not bothering to answer me …Ouch! …Then came her reply …

“No, I like helping the Janitors to clean the class rooms ,” She said while still cleaning the floor …But its already 6.30 Pm and its going to dark soon …

‘I will wait for her’ I said to myself and waited for her to complete her work …After what was like decade she finally finished her work and was collecting her things …
She walked past me and I grabbed her hand ….

** End of Yunho’s POV **
** Sunha’s POV **

I felt something against my wrist and found that he was holding my wrist! I was really shocked since no one dared to do that before…I stared at him …Hard …

“Let Go ,” I said in my usual cold tone to make him release my hand but that does not seem to effect him! Waaaa?

“Let me take you home, Its already dark outside,” He said and smiled again …Why? I
already don’t want to fall In love and hurt myself again …why me?

I stared at him again and he just walked ahead holding my hands ….More of like dragging me …Aish …

“What if I don’t want to,” I said, challenging him...

“Too bad, Deal with it,” Okay this shocked me! How?

“You don’t know my house,” I said smirking …haha now Deal with it!

“That’s why I have you, you are going to show me or elsee,” He said while smirking …. Wait …..I don’t like that smirk!

“okay,” I still cannot believe I agreed! My stupid heart! Ahhhh! Aish …….No use in telling myself that I am not in love with this guy! I am such a stupid girl! Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!

** End of Sunha’s POV **

That day at Yunho’s house

** Yunho’s house **
** Yunho’s POV **
I went inside my house FINALLY, after walking my princess to her house …Wait ..Why is my house dark? I opened the door and turned on the lights to only receive me falling on the floor with a loud ‘thump’…

“YAH!!!! ,” I screamed while struggling to get up ..Aish …I looked up to see 4 similar faces staring at me~

“JOONG!!! CHUN!!! MINNIE!!! SU!!! ,”I cannot believe it! Are my eyes playing tricks on me!? I rubbed my eyes to conform me theory …THEY ARE HERE!!! I jumped up and tackled them! My best pals are here!

** End of Yunho’s POV **

After 4 months …

** Sunha’s POV **

‘Aish… where is he? He is late’ I thought to myself as I am looking for Yunho-my so-called-boyfriend- to come and fetch me up for the date …I know …Funny aint it? And I also wondered how we ended up together~ haha

Now I snapped out of my thoughts when the bell rang …I answered the door only to receive a hug and a kiss on the forehead from him …I blushed I mean how would not ?
He just smiled …

“Common lets go ,” He said while taking my hand and leading me to his bike …we went to amusement park and played lots of games ,And next he took me to the park and said that he has something to confess …

“Sunha-yah, I have something to tell you,” He said seriously while looking into my eyes …I started feeling nervous …

“What? ,” I know my voice was not normal and was quivering so he took my hands in his big warm hands …

“You know I love you right?,” He asked while looking into my eyes …OF COURSE I DO!

“Yes,” I answered simple and sweet …I have a feeling that I am not going to like what he will say ….
“Please wait for me,” He told me as he gave me a sweet and tender kiss …Wait for him? What does that mean? He suddenly stood up and walked away leaving me puzzled … huh?

** End of Sunha’s POV **

4 years later …

** Yunho’s POV **

The last day I saw her was the painful day of my life! I couldn’t believe that we had to move after that again! Now I am working here and being the CEO of my father’s company only to get money not happiness …I miss her so much … I wonder when I will see her again …I miss you Sunha-yah …I have an interview with for my new personal assistant ….2 hours of agony! Aish! Today Is valentines day too …I should be with her ..not here ….

Wait …Are my eyes playing tricks on me? SHE walked in …Sunha...My Sunha? Is that you? I rubbed my eyes to conform that if it is her ….IT IS HER!! WHOOOT!!!!

“Sunha?? ,Is that you?? ,” I asked her to conform my theory …She looked shocked for a second before nodding her head …I am the happiest man on earth!

** End of Yunho’s POV **

** Sunha’s POV **

I still cannot believe that he left me just like that …Today is Valentines day …I have been wondering why...I am sure he will come back –or I think he will- to me … I have to find myself a job so I am here for an Interview for the Jung Corporations … I went into the door and the receptionist told me that the interview is on the 22nd floor so I went there and sat down …I went into the CEO’s office and I was shocked to see the CEO was my Yunho! I didn’t know he is the hair of the Jung Corporation …

“Sunha?? ,Is that you?? ,” I was shocked to speak and just nodded my head ~

The next thing I know I was in an embrace of a long muscular shoulders …He pulled away with a big smile that made me smile too …Its contagious …That’s when it all started~

** End of Sunha’s POV **

1 year later …

** Yunho’s POV **

It was valentines day and I made a special arrangement today~ I cant wait to ask that question to her! I was at her house to pick her up …She came down and my jaws dropped! She was drop-dead gorgeous! Today she looked extremely beautiful!
I hugged her and we set off to the restaurant ~We had a little talk and had our food and next stop is a surprise ~

I gave her a blindfold and she looked confused …So I just turned her around and tied the blindfold around her head securely …I turned on the steering wheel and started the car …
I reached my location and tied the blindfold off of her … She gasped when she saw the scenery in front of her and I too was astonished with nature! It was the beautiful site …You get it alright! we were in Han river ~ I knelt down and asked her the question that I have been wanting to ask!

“Will you marry me? ,” I finally asked her …She had tears in her eyes and nodded her head …I was so happy and I realized that I was swinging her around …I gave her a sweet and tender kiss and let her down ~

This is our Bitter-sweet reunion~
ღღHappy Valentines Day ~ღღ

S.O.S (AUTHOR: PARK YOUNHA)

2009-02-07T04:13:00.002Z

Annyeong~ I’m Park Ae-Ri. I lead a simple and ordinary life. But now my life is upside down and it’s all because of ‘HIM’, the devil in disguise, secret code name D.I.D. Want to hear my story??

“Yah, PARK AE-RI!!! How many times have I been telling you to practise for that part??!! You keep getting it all wrong!!~”

“Yes, Mrs. Lee”

Mrs. Lee, secret code name, The Maestro. I’m sure you guys watch Beethoven virus drama right?? Well, she’s exactly like Kang maestro. Strict but really nice. Can be irritating sometimes.

“If you don’t get it right by next week, I’m going to replace you with someone else. There’s always someone better than you out there. Understand??”

“Yes, Mrs. Lee.”

“Then, practice is over. There’s no point in teaching if you still can’t get it right. You can go now.”

“Thank you, Mrs Lee.”

Quickly I packed my beg and run off. Oh my god!! I’m late for work. That’s the reason I didn’t get my piano scores right. I’m currently working part time at my uncle’s cake shop. He bakes the most delicious cakes in town. And he needed some help. Besides I get paid and get to eat my favorite cakes.

“Yah!!!~ you are late again~”

“Duh~ I know that. That’s why I’m sweating~ because I’m running my butt off to get here.”

“Hey, that ‘guy’ is here again.”

“Oh my god~ he’s here..AGAIN??”

“He didn’t order anything. I asked him but he just kept shakes his head. Maybe he’s waiting for you?~”

“Stop it, Younha. You don’t know anything about him. Trust me. You don’t want to know.”

“And how much do you now about that guy? When I asked, you just walked away. Now,tell me or you wont live peacefully for the rest of your life.”

And she starts poking my waist. I’m ticklish around there. Younha, secret code name Eaglie. She knows all about me. My best friend and my sources of headaches. There’s nothing she wouldn’t know. I think she’d be better off being a reporter or something.

“Yah!!!~ Quit poking me!!~”

“Girls~ What are you doing back there?? There’re lots of customers here!!~”

“Coming, uncle!!~”

“Yah, Ae-Ri. You better tell me later. Or else..”

“What??”

“I won’t be saving your favourite cake~ Mwuahahahahaha~”

“Devil!!!~ Mehrong!!!~”

“Excuse me, can I get you anything?”

“Hmmm.. Oh, it’s you.. It’s impolite to startle people.”

“Well, I’m sorry. Can I get you anything!!??”

“Still with the same old attitude.”

“Same goes to you.”

“Well, thank you. I didn’t know you had your eyes on me. I’m honoured.”

“Errggh, I fell like killing him~ I’m going to stick your picture on the voodoo doll an hang it on the wall.”

“What?? Did you say something?”

“Huh?? N-no..”

“Anyway, here. Your brother sent some money for you.”

“How’s he doing?”

“Still the same hardworking and generous person. He throws a party for everyone last week.”

“Hmm..”

“How about you then? How’s thing at the dorm training?”

“Everything’s okay. Only sometimes I get scolded cause I can’t get my piano score’ right.”

“What piece are you playing?”

“Canon D.”

“What??! Tell me how many years have you been a trainee at Sm again??”

“Hey, just because you’re famous doesn’t mean you can bully me. And what’s more, you guys went through a lot too before becoming Asia’s most sensational group, Dong Bang Shinki.”

“True but you’re not taking the job as a singer, just as an instrument player. Besides, Canon D is a piece that can be played easily.”

“And how’d you know that?”

“Well you brother played that piece all the time. And he just looked at the score twice.”

“Well, I’m sorry. I’m not as genius as my brother is. Besides you haven’t played it so don’t complain.”

“Ae-Ri ah, I’m not comparing you with your brother.”

“Ae_Ri ah!!!~”

“Yes, uncle~.. Well, it seems like it.” And I turn around before he called me again.

“Ae-Ri!!~”

“What?”

“Ice blended mocha and blueberry cheese cake.”

I head my way to take the cakes and the drinks that he ordered.
He had no right to say that. That piece is hard for me to play. Arghh!!~ hope you’ll choked when eating this cake!!~ Now where the hell is he??”

When I was about to turn around, there he was.
On that small stage. Playing the piano.
The piece.. Wait.. Isn’t this Canon D piece??
He suddenly stop playing and our eyes meet.
I just stood there, staring back at him in the eyes.”
Until he came up to me.

“Are your eyes attracted to me that much?”

“Hu-Huh? Isn’t th.. that the Canon D piece?”

“Yes, and what’s this about me not knowing how to play that piece?”

“Ae-Ri, table 4, please??”

“Coming, uncle.”

And I just couldn’t get myself to walk in front of him. I thought he’s just damn lucky to be a part of Dong Bang Shin Ki.

“Finally we’re closing the shop for today. There were so many people today, don’t you think?”

“Yeah, uncle but I think people are more attracted of the piano performances just now, don’t you think so, Ae-Ri??” and a smirk formed in her face. From now on, Younha’s secret code name should be witch!!~

“Why the smirk on face??” I pinch her white fair cheek.

“Hey!! Stop it~”

“Hahahaha, So the guy that played the piano was your friend, Ae-Ri??”

“Well, Sort of.”

“Hmm, his face seems familiar..”

“That’s why, uncle. I’ve been thinking for the past few days. His face resembles an artist I knew, Jerry from F4. Anyway, who is he?”

“My brother’s friend. He’s just delivering something that my brother asked him to.”

“Aigoo, I’m almost forgot. That guy left a note for you. Here. In the meantime, let me get you girls some cake to eat.”

“Uncle, let me help you. I want to choose the cakes.”

“Hahahahaha~ Okay.”

To Ae-Ri,
You and your brother are not the same person, so you don’t need to be like him. Just be yourself, Park Ae-Ri. Although you are his stepsister but he didn’t see you as an outsider, he sees you as his family and he believes that you can do it if you’re determined. At least that’s what he always told me. Besides I like the Park Ae-Ri who always stive hard in everything she does, passionate in her music, a bit clumsy at times but I guess that’s her charm. So never give up. Your brother believes in you. I believe in you. Sorry if I hurt your feelings.

“Yah!!~ Ae-Ri!!”

“What??”

“Oh my god. Please stop sending your happiness wave. Your face is flashing with light. It seems like someone has just sent you to cloud nine.”

That smirk again!!~

“Younha!!”

“Yah, stop hugging me!!~”

“He said he believes in me~”

“So what?? Let me go!! People are straring at us weirdly!!~”

“Hahahaha~, Let her be, Younha. It must’ve had something to do with that handsome guy just now. Anyway, here’s your cake, Ae-Ri.”

“Tiramisu??”

“Uncle has just sold all the S.O.S to someone.”

“What?? The S.O.S are limited editions. Uncle only made 3 slices of them~”

“Mianhae, Ae-Ri ah. Uncle already thought of saving one for you but that guy, your friend said you didn’t like that cake anymore and he insist on buying it.”

“WHAT??”

“Ae-Ri, there’s something behind your note.” I heard Younha said while turning the back of the note that I just got from Changmin.

“What?? Where??”

“Here, it says ‘ p/s: I bought all the Strawberry On the Shortcakes. I just can’t get enough of it. Last time you only brought one for your brother and we had to share it among the 5 of us. Anyway, I will be coming everyday to eat the S.O.S. See you tomorrow~ mwuahahah~ Love Changminnie!!~^^”

“Changminnie?? Oh my god, he’s adorable, Ae-Ri ah. Hmm, coming to the shop everyday? NICE~ now I have a friend to bully you. What’s his name again?? Changminnie?? Minnie?? Why does the name sounds so familiar?? He……… couldn’t…… possibly…… be SHIM CHANGMIN FROM DBSK???!!

“NO!!Of course not!!~he’s a devil send from hell.”

Just as I thought!!~
He's a devil in disguise!!!~
Curse you Shim Changmin!!~
Not only he’s irritating but he’s following my brother, Park Yoochun’s pranks habit!!
And he’s coming to the shop everyday???!!
I really need help!!~
S.O.S!!!!~

MY DREAM WITH YOU (AUTHOR: EMERHELIENA)

2009-02-07T04:12:00.007Z

“What are you doing? You’re writing letters again?” Michelle shrieked after seeing what her sister was doing.

Gloria quickly gathered all the letters that were scattered all over her study table. Then she tried to act innocent in front of her sister. “I wasn’t writing any letters. I . . . I was just reading some letters of my friends.”

Michelle glared at her sister. “Don’t you dare lie to me. I know you were writing letters again. My god Gloria! Have a life! I mean a real life.”

Gloria lowered her head. She knew her sister was right. But what could she do. She had only one dream. And she was willing to do anything just to have that dream.

Michelle saw the sadness that quickly covered her sister’s face. She slowly went to her side and lovingly embraced her.

“Hey, don’t be sad. I am sorry, if I was too harsh. But I really think that you’re just wasting your time and all your energy on writing letters . . . just to get a chance to be noticed by someone that will never even know your name. I really pity you. Sometimes when I see you staying up all night just to write those silly letters . . . it really breaks my heart. I know all your hard work just ends up being trashed in someone’s trash can,” Michelle tried to make her sister understand why she was being that way.

“You know that I’ve never wanted anything in my life . . . except . . .” Gloria tried to say.

“Except meet Xiah Junsu . . . Gloria, that is a dream that will never happen. He’s a well known star. . . And you . . . you’re just an ordinary girl. And you’re thousands of miles apart. How could you ever dream of meeting him in person?,” Michelle said with a low voice. She didn’t want to hurt her sister’s feelings. But she knew she needed to be frank with her just to wake her up from her day-dreaming.

“But Michelle . . .” Gloria wanted to argue with her sister but she knew it was just going to lead them into another argument. So she just decided to keep quiet.

Three days later . . .

“Happy Birthday!” Michelle happily greeted her sister with a warm hug and a big smile on her face.

“Thank you,” Gloria replied. She then noticed the small envelope that her sister had placed beside the gift she gave her. “What’s this?” she asked curiously.

“Look and see,” Michelle said with a grin on her face.

Gloria excitedly opened the small envelope. She was already expecting it was a card with a cheque which her sister often gives her as a gift. But her heart immediately stopped after seeing what was inside the envelope.

“Michelle? How? Why?” Gloria somehow couldn’t start to say the things that were running through her mind.

Michelle lightly laughed. “I know how much you want to see him. And I also know that you can’t possibly afford to go there on your own. Think of this as an advance birthday present for the following years to come. I already spent my entire savings just to buy those tickets.”

Gloria quickly embraced her sister tightly. “Thank you. . . Thank you. . . Thank you. I will never forget this. I promise I will treasure this gift of yours as long as I live.”

Michelle laughed again. “Just make sure you come back in one piece okay? Or else Mother and Father will surely hang me if they ever find out that I allowed you to go to Japan alone,” she said as she cupped her sister’s face with her two hands. “Take care of yourself okay?”

Gloria nodded her head continuously with happiness written all over her face.

“Gloria, remember. . . this is our little secret. Don’t you ever dare tell our parents that I gave you a plane ticket to Japan and a concert ticket too. You know they are also against your obsession with that boy band of yours. But since it is your birthday . . . and they’re off on a vacation, I decided to give you the one thing that you have been dreaming of for so long,” Michelle said seriously.

“Don’t worry. I won’t say a single word. And I promise I will take good care of myself,” Gloria said with a big smile on her face.

“Good . . . I already included your pocket money in the envelope. Have some fun while you’re in Japan. Go out and do some shopping. Just remember to call me everyday while you’re there okay?” Michelle said with concern in her eyes. Somehow she was afraid that she was making a big mistake in letting her sister go to Japan alone.

“Thank you Michelle. I love you,” Gloria said happily.

“I love you too sis,” Michelle uttered as she continued to stare at the overflowing joy on her sister’s face. She then lightly pinched her sister’s cheek. “I already included the details of your hotel reservation in the envelope and I already paid it too. So you don’t have anything to be worried once you get to Japan. Remember . . . Mother and Father will be back by Sunday. So make sure that you follow the schedule on that envelope. You must return before our parents find out that they are not the only ones on a vacation . . . okay? You must return by Saturday morning.”

Gloria nodded her head again. “Saturday it is then . . . At least, I will have 3 days to enjoy my visit to Japan,” she said with a big grin on her face.

Michelle couldn’t stop herself from laughing. “Yes, you have 3 days to enjoy. Just make sure that after you see that Xiah Junsu . . . can you please leave all your day dreams with him? I don’t want to see you day dreaming about him anymore. And I certainly don’t want to see you writing fan letters to him in the middle of the night just like what you do almost every night,” she said as she slowly shook his head in disapproval.

Gloria was too happy to say anything. She certainly didn’t want her sister to get angry. She didn’t want her to change her mind on letting her go to Japan.

“Do you understand what I am saying young lady?” Michelle asked with a high tone.

Gloria smiled and just nodded her head. Somehow she still couldn’t believe that she was finally going to Japan to watch the DBSK boys in their upcoming concert. She was finally going to see Xiah Junsu. She was finally going to fulfill her long time dream.

-------- Right at the same time in Japan . . . .

“Hyung, what are you doing?” Max asked Xiah curiously.

“I am just looking,” Xiah answered as he tried to sort through hundreds of letters that had come from different fan clubs.

He was looking for a particular letter. It wasn’t a single letter. Sometimes he would get several letters from different clubs, but the sender was the same person. He was searching for that particular person’s letters. He easily recognized it because the sender used a special envelope. It was very unique. The envelope was hand made and hand painted as well. Somehow it was the main reason why he suddenly took notice it the first time he saw it . . . that was three years ago.

“He’s looking for his dream girl’s letters again,” Micky teased.

“It’s been more than two weeks . . . She still hasn’t sent me a letter. Something must be wrong . . .” Xiah said with worry.

“Don’t tell me that you’re actually falling for a girl who you haven’t met?” Micky asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s not like that . . . It’s just that whenever I read her letters . . . I just feel so renewed . . . so happy. Whenever I read her letters . . . I feel so happy that someone is actually enjoying the music we are doing. And I am able to feel her happiness through her letters,” Xiah tried to explain.

“But the girl hasn’t mentioned her name even once right?” Max asked

Xiah nodded his head. “No, she just uses a made up name. Maybe she’s thinking that her real name isn’t important.”

“Have you written her back even once?” Micky asked again.

“I wish I could. Believe me . . . I would have written to her personally . . . if I knew her address. She never mentioned her real name or where I could send her a letter. Such a pity . . .” Xiah said with sadness.

“Maybe you can try leaving messages to the fan clubs where her letters come from,” U-Know suggested.

“That would take forever. I already sent a message to a fan club asking where her letters are coming from . . . but since I can’t really divulge who I was. They just declined to give that information to me,” Xiah replied.

“You have actually looked for this girl huh?” Jaejoong asked with astonishment.

“Tried to look . . . but failed,” Xiah replied sadly. “Right now . . . she is the reason why I try to keep up with everything. . . She is the reason why I am living my life with a smile on my face. Whenever I am sad, I just try to think about her . . . and her letters. I just try to imagine what she looks like and that I am with her. . . then all my sadness just goes away.”

“Such a sad fate. You’re actually in love with someone that you will never have the chance to meet,” Jaejoong said with sadness in his voice.

The other DBSK boys just shook their heads. Somehow they pitied their friend.

“Don’t worry, hyung. Maybe one day . . . the two of you will finally have the chance to meet each other,” Max said with a smile. He was trying to cheer up his friend.

Xiah tried to smile. “I know that is something that would only happen in a dream.”

--------Two days later . . . .

“Ahhh. . . Japan . . .” Gloria uttered as she slowly walked out of the airport. She was finally in Japan. She then looked at her watch. She needed to hurry. She only had a few hours to prepare before the concert. She hurriedly called a taxi, and went straight to the hotel that her sister had arranged for her.

While she was heading to the hotel, Gloria’s mind was running in different directions. She was thinking about so many things that somehow she was getting dizzy. She feeling different emotions . . . She was excited, nervous, scared, happy, worried and confused.

She suddenly sighed. She never expected that she would be like this after waiting so long. She slowly looked out the window of the taxi. Japan was such a beautiful country. But it was thousands of miles away from her own country. Even if she wanted to . . . she would never be able to visit it again.

So this was the perfect time to say hello and goodbye to the one thing that was connecting her to this place. . . . Xiah Junsu.

------ Time of the concert . . . .

Gloria hurriedly went to the long line of fans that were entering the dome. She was so happy that she was finally going to watch her favorite DBSK perform live on stage.

Time passed by quickly . . . .

She looked at her watch impatiently. It was already an hour before the concert, but she was still outside. The line was still so long.

“Aaahhh . . . is this going to last forever?” she muttered to herself. She started to stretch her already aching body. She had been on an airplane just hours ago . . . and now she was getting tired of waiting in line.

Gloria sighed again. She never thought that her first trip to Japan would be so tiring. She then remembered to check the concert ticket. She remembered she had placed it in her pocket before going out of her room.

She started to search her pockets. . . then her bag. Her heart was already beating very fast. . . Her ticket was gone.

“Where is it? Where is it?” she started to say in total panic.

The other girls waiting in line were already looking at her curiously.

“Where is it? I remember I placed it here,” she uttered as tears were somehow starting to form in her eyes.

------Time passed . . . .

A girl was crying on one side of the main entrance gate of the dome. The long line of fans was already gone and the concert was about to start in about 15 minutes.

Gloria sadly stared at the big banner in front of the dome. She started to sob. She had lost her ticket, along with her wallet. She didn’t what to do. She had to Japan for nothing. She started to cry again. She didn’t know what to do. She wanted to call her sister, but she knew she would only scold her once she knew what had happened. And she would certainly get worried about her.

The music inside the dome started . . .

Gloria sadly looked at the dome.

“I guess I’m really stuck with just seeing you on a monitor. Sorry . . .” she slowly uttered as she continued to cry. She felt like she wanted to kick herself a million times. She was so angry with herself. How could she possibly be so careless to actually loose her ticket and her wallet. She wanted to wail out loud. She wanted to just hit her head with a rock. She was so mad with herself.

“Young lady . . . are you all right?” an elderly man asked with concern.

Gloria tried to slowly wipe her tears away.

“I . . . . I am fine,” she replied in fluent Japanese. She had been learning the language for more than a year now. She wanted to be able to communicate perfectly with Xiah . . . if she ever had the chance. She had worked so hard for the chance to meet him. And now . . . now she just threw it away. She was so stupid, she thought.

“Xiah . . .” she uttered as she remembered him again. She couldn’t her tears falling once again.

“What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” the man asked again after seeing the girl’s tears.

Gloria shook her head. “I . . . I just lost my ticket for the concert and my wallet too.”

“Oh . . .” the man uttered. He carefully stared at the girl. He was somehow thinking if she was really telling the truth.

Gloria’s tears just seemed to go on forever. She wanted to stop crying but her tears just flowed out continuously.

“You’re not Japanese are you?” the man asked again.

Gloria nodded. “I came all the way from Brunei. . . . just for nothing,” she uttered with tears in her eyes.

The man stared at Gloria from head to foot. She was beautiful and she had that innocent look in her eyes. Somehow the man felt pity for the girl. He then thought of something.

“Would you like to watch the concert?” the man asked with a smile.

Gloria looked back at the man with confusion in her eyes. “What? How?” she asked with a trembling voice.

The old man smiled. “Just come with me. . . But first, wipe those tears away.”

Gloria quickly took out her handkerchief and wipe her tears away.

“Good. . .Now listen to me carefully . . . Once you enter that dome with me . . . You will try to act normally. No screaming or panicking . . . and I certainly don’t want any problem. You will help me with my work. In return, I will help you to watch the show. Do you understand?” the man said with an authoritative voice.

Gloria somehow felt scared. But she was willing to do anything so that her trip to Japan wouldn’t go to waste. She wanted to see Xiah so badly.

She slowly nodded her head in agreement.

“Good. Let’s go,” the man said with a comforting smile.

----- Inside the dome . . . .

The old man led Gloria to the personnel’s area. Her heart started to beat very fast as soon as she realized where she was.

“Hyung, you’re late. The concert is about to start,” a man said to the older man.

“I know, sorry. I got caught up with something,” the old man replied.

The younger man kept on looking at Gloria. “Who is she?” he asked when he couldn’t control his curiosity anymore.

The old man stared back at Gloria. “Oh… she’s the daughter of an old friend. She’s helping me out. Her name is . . . what’s your name again?”

“Gloria,” she tried to utter.

“Sorry . . . have a bad memory. Her name is Gloria. I promised her father that I will take her to see a real concert. This is her first time in Japan,” the old man said to cover up for Gloria.

“Oh . . . Well, the boys are already waiting in their room. Better show your self to them first,” the younger man said with a smile.

The old man nodded his head. “I will, thanks.”

----- A few minutes later . . . .

The old man slowly entered the DBSK boys’ room, with a young girl right behind him.

“Hello boys,” the old man greeted the DBSK boys.

“Hello hyung . . . You’re late. We have been wondering where you were,” U-Know replied with a smile.

“Sorry, I needed to do something,” the old man said.

Gloria gasped in total shock after seeing the DBSK boys in real life. They were just a few meters away from her. Somehow she felt like she was going to have a heart attack. Her heart was pounding very hard. She was finally face to face with the real DBSK boys . . . and especially her dream . . . Xiah.

Xiah noticed the girl that was looking at him. She was very captivating. Somehow the more you looked at her, the more beautiful she became. He suddenly smiled at her.

“So hyung . . . who is she?” Micky couldn’t help but asked. He had already noticed her the moment that she stepped into the room.

“Oh. . . She’s . . . it’s a long story. Better get ready for the concert boys. I’ll just answer that question later,” the old man replied.

“She’s from Brunei. Hmmm. . . So I guess she doesn’t know how to speak Japanese. I was hoping I could talk with her,” Max said with disappointment.

The old man lightly laughed. “She can speak fluent Japanese. So you can all have a chat with her . . . if you like.”

“Really? How are you? I am Micky,” he said with a big smile on his face.

The other DBSK members couldn’t help but laugh.

“Hyung is acting all weird around a girl again,” Max commented.

“Hey, don’t scare the girl Micky,” Jaejoong warned.

“Down boy . . . Down . . .” U-Know said as a joke.

Xiah just continued to stare at Gloria. “What’s your name?” he asked softly.

“I am Gloria . . .” she replied shyly.

“Gloria, what a nice name. But is it a Bruneian name?” Max asked curiously.

“No . . .” she replied.

The old man couldn’t help but smile while looking at Gloria and the boys. “Hey, all of you can have a talk later. We still have a concert to start and finish.”

The DBSK boys looked at the old man and all nodded their heads in agreement. “Yes, hyung.”

“Let’s get ready,” the old man said again.

“Yes,” the boys uttered as they hurriedly went out of their room.

“Let’s talk again later,” Micky said to Gloria as he passed by her side.

“Nice meeting you,” Jaejoong said with a smile.

“See you later,” U-Know said with a smile as well.

“Don’t be scared of hyung . . . He’s really a nice guy,” Max said (pertaining to Micky).

“I hope we can talk again later . . . Gloria,” Xiah said politely with the most beautiful smile that immediately melted Gloria’s heart.

------ The whole concert went by without any problems.

Gloria was able to watch the whole concert up close. She was allowed to watch the concert in the VIP section of the concert dome.

The old man that Gloria had accidentally met was no other than the production head for the concert. He had asked the other staff members to allow Gloria to watch the concert without any restrictions.

It was a total dream for Gloria. She never imagined that she would be able to meet the boys face to face and watch their whole concert in the VIP section along with other famous personalities.

------After the concert . . . . .

The old man walked up to Gloria with a smile on his face. “So did you enjoy it?” he asked.

Gloria couldn’t hide the happiness on her face. “Yes, totally. Thank you. If there is anything I can help you with. Please do tell me. I want to repay your kindness.”

The old man smiled. “As a matter of fact, there is something I need you to help me with.”

“What is it? Tell me . . . I am willing to help,” Gloria said with a smile.

“Just help some of the staff in the boys’ room. They are already finished with the concert. So the DBSK boys will be packing their things in a little while,” the man replied.

“Sure,” Gloria said with a smile.

------As soon as Gloria arrived at the boys’ room. . . . .

She was totally overwhelmed with shock and embarrassment. There were a lot of people in the boys’ room that she suddenly felt like she wanted to just ran and hide.

As Gloria tried the other staff members with packing and arranging things, Xiah just continued to stare at her with amusement in his eyes.

“Hyung, you’re going to make Gloria melt with the way you’re looking at her,” Max teased.

Xiah couldn’t help but smile. “She’s cute,” was all he could utter.

Micky who was nearby suddenly shook his head in disbelief. “You like her don’t you?” he asked Xiah with a low voice.

Xiah gave Micky a warning look. “Hey, be careful. Someone might hear you.”

Micky suddenly laughed so loud that everyone in the room looked at him.

Xiah suddenly felt embarrassed. He slowly tried to look like he was busy with something.

Jaejoong and U-Know who were just watching in one corner of the room laughed lightly. They knew Xiah had a crush on Gloria. But he was just too shy to admit it.

-------Time to say goodbye . . . . .

It was already time for the DBSK boys to leave. Gloria couldn’t help but feel sad. Her time with the DBSK boys was finally over. Somehow she wanted to have a special memory of her time with them. This was her first and last chance to be with them. She suddenly thought of something.

She drew in a deep breath. Then she slowly walked up to the boys.

“Uhmmm. . . excuse me,” she said with a trembling voice.

U-Know quickly turned around to look at Gloria. “Yes, what is it?”

“Uhmmm . . . can I have a picture with you guys?” she boldly asked while holding her phone.

The other DBSK members quickly gathered around Gloria.

“Sure,” Micky said with a smile.

“Hey, excuse me… but can you please help us out. Can you please take a picture of us together with Gloria?” Max had already asked a staff member.

The man immediately took Gloria’s phone and quickly took several shots of Gloria with the DBSK boys.

After the DBSK boys had already taken several pictures with Gloria, Max hurriedly took the phone from the staff member.

“Hyung, Gloria . . . Smile,” he said with a teasing smile.

Gloria didn’t know what to do. Xiah had already placed his arms around her shoulder. She felt like she was melting while he was holding her.

The few seconds seemed like eternity for both Xiah and Gloria.

Micky suddenly tried to clear his throat. He was trying to attract Xiah’s attention.

Xiah’s hand was still around Gloria’s shoulder even though Max had already finished taking their picture.

Jaejoong turned around quickly to hide his face which was already red. He was trying to stop himself from laughing.

“Hyung . . . you can let go of Gloria now,” Max said with a maddening grin on his face.

It was only then that Xiah realized that he was still holding Gloria. He hurriedly took his hand off Gloria.

Gloria who was already red with embarrassment just lowered her head.

“Thank you for a wonderful night,” she uttered as she turned to face the boys and she slowly bowed down in front of them.

The boys couldn’t explain what they were feeling after seeing Gloria bow her head down to them.

“Thank you . . . I will never forget this . . . for the rest of my life,” she said. “Please take this . . . this is my gift for all of you.” She then gave each of the boys an envelope. “This is my way of saying thank you for everything.”

Xiah suddenly felt like something struck his heart. Somehow what Gloria had said made his heart ache.

As Gloria slowly turned and walked away . . . her heart was already saying goodbye.

“Thank you for a wonderful memory. I will never forget this night for as long as I live. I have to say goodbye now, Xiah. I already had the chance to meet you face to face. Even though I wasn’t able to tell you how I really feel about you. . . I am still happy that I was able to spend some of my time with you. Goodbye, Xiah. I will always remember you and I will always pray for your success.”

------- Too late . . . .

After all the staff members left the boys’ room, they all decided to open the letters that Gloria gave them.

Xiah’s heart immediately stopped after seeing what was inside the envelope he was holding.

Inside the envelope that Gloria gave them was another envelope. The smaller envelope was hand made and hand painted.

His heart was already screaming. He easily recognized that letter. It was the same letter he had been continuously waiting for each and every day . . . for the last 3 years.

“Hyung . . .” Max uttered as he also recognized the letter he was holding.

Xiah quickly ran out of the room. He needed to catch her. He had been waiting for this moment for the last 3 years. He couldn’t possibly pass up the chance.

The other DBSK members also ran after Xiah. They knew they needed to help their friend. They knew they needed to find Gloria for their friend.

Xiah ran as fast as he could. He ran so fast like his entire life depended on it. He searched everywhere. He searched every room in the personnel area. He even went to the grounds of the dome.

The other DBSK members were already helping him as well. All of them searched and searched. But failed . . . . She was already gone. . . .

Somehow tears were trying to escape Xiah’s eyes.

The other DBSK members saw the desperation in Xiah’s eyes.

“Hyung, we can ask the head of the production team . . .” Max said to Xiah.

Xiah nodded. He quickly ran to where the production team’s room was. He found the old man still fixing his things.

“Hyung,” Xiah immediately called out.

“What’s wrong?” the old man asked the DBSK boys.

“Gloria . . . Gloria . . . where can I find her?” Xiah asked while trying to catch his breath.

The old man looked at Xiah curiously. Then he slowly shook his head. “Honestly . . . I don’t know,” he replied.

“But you said . . . that she’s the daughter of your friend,” Max said.

“Sorry . . . I just said that so not to cause any problems. The truth is . . . when I came here I found her crying near the gate. She said that she came from Brunei just for the concert. But she lost her ticket and her wallet . . . So I decided to help her out. She seemed like a nice girl. And I really pitied her so I just made that story up so she could enter the dome for free,” the old man explained.

Xiah felt like his heart was going to explode.

“Sorry . . . I wasn’t able to help you,” the old man said as he slowly turned and walked away.

Xiah felt like his entire body was weakening. He suddenly fell down on his knees. He then cupped his face with his two hands. He couldn’t accept that he already had his dream, but it just slipped away.

Slowly his tears started falling one by one . . . .

“Hyung,” Max uttered.

Xiah screamed. He was so angry. He wanted to release the anger in his heart. He was so stupid not to notice. His dream was already standing in front of him. But he just let her go . . . .

-------- Six months passed. . . .

Gloria silently stared at the picture that she took together with the DBSK boys. She then sighed. Just like what she promised her sister, she had already stopped writing to Xiah after she returned from Japan. She had stopped all her connections with the DBSK fan sites she used to go to. And she had buried everything that was connected with the DBSK boys and especially Xiah. She wanted to forget her silly dream of 3 years. But no matter how hard she tried . . . she knew it was going to take a lot longer than just a few months to be able to forget the only man she had ever loved.

“Gloria . . .” Michelle called out.

Gloria nervously hid the picture she was holding. She didn’t want her sister to find out that she was still thinking about Xiah.

“What is it?” she asked back.

“You have a package . . . .” Michelle shouted.

“What?” Gloria asked with curiosity. “Who could possibly send me a message?” she started to ask herself.

“It’s addressed to an Eiko . . .” Michelle shouted again. “That’s your username isn’t it?”

Gloria quickly went out of her room. “Where is it?” she asked.

“There,” Michelle pointed to a huge box near the door.

“What?” Gloria asked with shock.

“Maybe someone sent you an elephant,” Michelle said as a joke.

“Funny,” Gloria replied.

“Come on . . . Open it. I want to see what’s inside,” Michelle said excitedly.

Gloria quickly opened the box with the help of her sister. Her heart immediately stopped after seeing what was inside. The whole box was filled with different letters. She carefully picked one letter and opened it.

Her heart almost stopped after seeing what was inside . . . Her fingers started to tremble as she slowly took out what was contained in the letter she was holding.

Inside the envelope she was holding were two letters . . . one was her own letter sent to Xiah years ago and the other . . . she slowly opened the other one. It was a reply letter. It was written personally by Xiah himself.

Gloria’s heart was pounding very hard and was beating very fast. It seemed like she was running out of air to breath.

One by one, Gloria opened all the envelopes in the box she received. Xiah had actually read and made a reply letter to all the letters she sent him. Then she noticed an envelope. It was hand made and hand painted. But it wasn’t her letter. She quickly opened and read it . . . .

Gloria,

I am sorry for not being able to reply to you sooner. But you never gave me the chance. You never gave me your real name and where I could reach you.

During the passed 3 years, I have continuously read and answered your letters. But since I didn’t know where I could send them to, I just decided to keep them and store them until the time came that I could give them all to you personally.

Do you know that your letters made me smile whenever I feel sad or tired? You kept me going during the times that I thought I couldn’t go on anymore. Your words of encouragement gave me a never ending strength that I could always rely on in times of trouble.

There are times that I wished I could see you and talk to you face to face. It’s like whenever I read your letters I grow more and more close to you. And as time passed by, it was only then that I realized that I was already in love with you.

I know you might say that I am being silly with what I am saying. But it is the truth. I love you. I love you no matter who you are and what you are. I love you for the gentle and sweet nature that you have. I love you for the comforting words that you have continuously showered me for the passed 3 years.

Honestly I am quite sad now. You were already standing before me but I didn’t know it. Why didn’t you tell me who you were? Do you know that I have been searching for you for the passed 3 years? I have been in love with you for a very long time now.

Please tell me honestly. Why did you suddenly disappear? Do you know that I was going insane just thinking about why you suddenly stopped sending me your letters. I was so worried that something bad might have happened to you. I wanted to know where you were, but I didn’t know where to start searching. I was so desperate to find you that I ended up going to every site that you registered on. I was looking for any information that could lead me in finding you.

I missed you Gloria or Eiko, whatever name you want me to call you. What is important now is I finally found you. I have been going crazy without you. I have been longing for you for the passed few months.

I need you. Please say that you will accept my love for you. Or am I already too late? Do you have someone new in your life right now? Is that the reason why you suddenly disappeared from my life. You made me depend on you for the passed 3 years and you unexpectedly went out without even a goodbye. Do you know how much I am hurting right now?

I love you, Gloria. Please come back to me.

Waiting for you,
Xiah

Gloria’s eyes were already filled with tears after she finished Xiah’s letter. “Xiah, I’m sorry,” was all she could utter.

Michelle took her sister into her arms.

“Michelle, I need to go and see him . . .” Gloria said with a trembling voice. “I still love him. I am sorry. I know I promised you that I will try to forget him. But the truth is . . . I can’t. I love him too much. He is already inside my heart and soul. Please understand,” Gloria said as tears continuously flowed from her eyes.

Michelle tried to calm her sister. “It’s all right. I understand. The only reason why I kept on stopping you from falling in love with him was because I was afraid that you will just end up hurt. But I never realized that I was already hurting you in the process. I am sorry. You can do what your heart tells you. Follow your heart. I know that you have been unhappy these passed few months. And I am making you do something that you didn’t want to. From now on, I am going to support you in whatever you want to do.”

“Michelle, thank you,” Gloria said as she embraced her sister tightly.

------The next day . . . . .

“Gloria, you have a guest,” Michelle shouted.

Gloria who was busy packing her things suddenly stopped. She didn’t want to be disturbed. She was going back to Japan. She was going to find a way to talk with Xiah. She needed to clear some things with him. . . very important things.

“Gloria,” Michelle shouted again. “You better go down this instant . . . or else you’re going to regret it for the rest of your life.”

Gloria looked at the door of her room. Then she just continued to arrange her things. She didn’t want to see any visitors. She was too busy.

Suddenly . . . . her door started to open.

“Are you going somewhere?” a very familiar voice asked.

Gloria quickly turned around. She was so surprised to see who was standing before her.

“Xiah,” she uttered.

“Hello . . . Gloria. How are you?” he asked with a certain sadness in his eyes.

“What? . . . What are you doing here?” Gloria asked again.

Xiah started to walk closer to Gloria. “I came here . . . to see you. . . to talk to you,” he replied.

Somehow everything was just like a dream . . . Xiah was already standing next to Gloria and they were already looking straight into each other’s eyes.

“I . . . I am sorry,” Gloria started to utter.

“Sorry for what?” Xiah asked.

“For not writing to you anymore . . .” she simply answered.

“I missed your letters . . . I . . . missed you,” he said with the most charming voice.

Gloria looked deep into his eyes. “Are you really here . . . or am I just dreaming?”

Xiah smiled. Then he slowly lowered his head. He searched for Gloria’s waiting lips. Their kiss was short but full of sweetness. Gloria felt like her entire world was spinning. Somehow she couldn’t explain what she was feeling.

“Would a dream kiss you like that?” he asked with the most beautiful smile.

Gloria didn’t know what to answer.

Xiah smiled again. “Your sister already told me that you’re going back to Japan to find me.”

“Really?” Gloria asked shyly.

Xiah lightly laughed. “You’re totally cute. You don’t have to go back to Japan. I am here already. I already asked for a vacation for about a month. We can just go to any country you want.”

Gloria looked at Xiah as if thinking about what was happening.

Xiah laughed again. He then embraced Gloria. “I already asked your parents’ permission . . . I already asked them for your hand in marriage.”

“What?” Gloria asked with shock.

“Do you really think that I am going to let you get away from me again? I have already suffered enough for 3 years and 6 months. I don’t think I can go back to Japan peacefully without you by my side,” Xiah said sweetly.

“But . . . we haven’t known each other that long. How could you possibly think about marriage?” Gloria asked again.

“We already have known each other for 3 years. And besides, we will have more time to know each other once we’re married,” Xiah replied.

“But . . .” Gloria wanted to say something but Xiah had already placed his finger on her lips.

“I promise I would do everything just to make our relationship work. I promise I will love you and make you happy for the rest of our lives. Please say you’ll marry me. . .” he said with a begging tone.

Gloria smiled. Somehow she couldn’t bear to let Xiah be hurt again. She slowly nodded her head. She loved him and she was also willing to go through anything just for him.
“I love you,” Xiah uttered lovingly.

“I love you too Xiah,” Gloria replied with the love and happiness in her eyes.

Xiah quickly gave Gloria the most beautiful smile that she had ever seen. He then lovingly took her into his arms again. And this time he gave her the most longest and sweetest kiss that both of them will remember for the rest of their lives. They had finally achieved the dream that they had been longing for. . . They had finally found the love that was going to last for a lifetime. . . .

MY VALENTINE'S DAY (AUTHOR: _GIGI_)

2009-02-07T04:12:00.006Z

I woke up at the sound of my alarm clock. It was already 9am. Today might be just another typical day. But I was wrong. I looked at the calendar in horror. It was Valentine’s Day! My life is totally miserable; this is like the worst day of the year!

“SungYoung!! Breakfast is ready!!” JiYoung, my bestfriend, and room mate called out from the kitchen.

I quickly got up from my bed and headed to the kitchen. As I sat down in a chair, I just stared at the plate infront of me.

“Why are you not eating SungYoung? Is something wrong with breakfast?” she asked.
“Heart-shaped pancakes?!” I sarcastically answered.
“Yeah, it’s Valentine’s Day.” She answered happily.

I just raised a brow at her. I change the subject.

“Why are you all dressed up? Going somewhere?” I asked
“I’m going to the mall. And you’re coming with me so hurry up.”

I had no choice. I wouldn’t start arguing with her because I would end up going anyways.

In the Mall:

We walked over where her boyfriend was. Her boyfriend greeted her and gave her a box of chocolates. She also greeted him in return and gave him a peck on the lips. Ugh…I didn’t want to see that scene. It makes me want to puke. Get a room~!

He said Hello.

“Oh, Hello SeungRi” I greeted.
“By the way, these are our friends.” JiYoung said then they introduced themselves.

“Hi, I’m Yoo HeeWoo” the girl with the short hair said.
“Annyeong, I’m Han SungYoung nice to meet you” I said and bowed.
“And I think you remember Kim Jaejoong…” Seungri said.
“Huh?” I asked in confusion
“You met him 2 months ago, in that party we went to.” JiYoung added.
“Oh…Hi…I couldn’t really recognize you because of that brown hair of yours. Sorry.” I said to him.
“Well yeah.” Jaejoong said.

Then all of us went inside.
We sat there and started choosing from the menu.

Kim Jaejoong…Hmm…I don’t remember him well. Maybe it’s because of that brown hair of his.
But I haven’t really seen his face that much until now. Up-close he looks gorgeous. That fair skin of his, bright eyes, pink lips, he actually looks kinda like a girl. But those biceps gave them all away. But other than that, he looks perfect.
Wait! What am I saying?! I don’t have time for guys! Argh!

“Hey Junsu! You’re late!” Seungri suddenly said.

Huh? Who’s this Junsu guy?
Then he greeted HeeWoo and gave her a bunch of flowers. HeeWoo said thanks and kissed him.
Ugh! Not again. Puh-lease guys. Give me a break.

“Oh, SungYoung. This is Junsu. He’s my boyfriend.” HeeWoo said.
“Hello Junsu. I’m Han SungYoung. Nice to meet you” I said.
“Hi SungYoung. Nice to meet you too.” He said and smiled.

Those two couples were being very sweet and stuff. I was very uncomfortable. I just stayed silent for a few minutes. Until someone talked to me.

“So, how have you been?” Jaejoong started talking.
“I’m fine” I answered.
“Good to hear from you. It’s been a long time since I met you.” He added.

Err. I’m in no mood for a conversation right now. I just sighed.

“Well yeah” I answered back, at least trying to be nice.
“Where were you originally from?? You’re not originally from Seoul right??” he asked again.

Ok. This time I was pissed. Stop asking so many questions okay. I’m really not in the mood right now. Why doesn’t he just shut up?
Instead of giving him an answer, I just stared at him.

“Yeah. She’s not from Seoul. She was from Jeju.” JiYoung butted in.
“Oh…that’s my hometown too.” He said
“Really? That’s cool” she replied.
“I’m the least interested.” “I’m going to the toilet.” I stood up and left.

“Is she alright?” HeeWoo asked in concern.
“She is.” JiYoung replied.
“She’s a man-hater.” Seungri added.
“Huh?” Junsu asked.
“Let’s just say that it was all because of a broken heart.” JiYoung answered.

In the bathroom:

Aiish! Can I just leave this place already? It’s irritating me! Everything is! Are they trying to hook me up with that Jaejoong guy? I’m not interested! Can they just stop and leave me alone?
I know it’s been 2 years now, but I still can’t open up my heart to anyone at all. I’m sick of it. All those sleepless night, all those tears I’ve shed. Why can’t I just forget about you TOP?! This was the actual day that you betrayed me, the day you broke my heart. That’s reason why I was miserable, and the reason why I hate this day so much. Until now, I can still feel the pain that you left me. Did you know how hard it has been for me? No matter how hard I try to forget, my heart still cries for you. I can’t take this anymore!!

I was in total breakdown.
I quickly left the restroom and went back to the back to the table.
I took my bag and stared at them.

“You guys make me sick” I said and walked away.
“SungYoung! Wait!!” JiYoung called out.

I just ignored her.

“SungYoung, why can’t you just get over with it and start all over again? I guess you already figured out what I was doing. But you really have to try this. I’m doing this for your own good.” She explained.

I stopped walking upon hearing those words.

“Atleast let me help you. It makes me feel bad seeing you like this. That’s why I’m doing this. Don’t you understand?” she added

“Understand what?” I said

When I received no answer, I quickly turned around to face her.

“JiYoung, have you ever thought that maybe you should just give up? That it’s no use? What are you trying to do? Make me fall for someone else? Then what if that guy turns out to be like TOP and leave me? I’ve had enough JiYoung! It was painful enough…”

“But that was TOP! There are other guys out there that are different from TOP!”

“Other guys? There’s no difference. Guys are guys! All are the same!”

I said and ran away. Tears started falling on my cheeks.
Why? Why does it have to end up like this? I’m so stupid.

I sat by a fountain….crying.
Then someone offered a handkerchief to me. It was Jaejoong.

“What are you doing here?! Go away! Leave me alone!” I said and shove his hand away.
He sat beside me.

“Didn’t you understand a word I just said?! I said Go…”

Before I could finish my sentence, he quickly grabbed my hand and hugged me.

“I won’t go and leave you like this.” He said.

My started to beating faster.
I just continued crying on his shoulder.

“But…why would you care?” I asked
“Because I’m not like any other guy that just leaves a girl crying”

What he just said kept repeating on my mind. Not any other guy?
Something about him made my heart beat even faster. I can feel warmth in his heart and I feel safe just with his presence.
He let me go from his hug and looked at me.

“Come on, stop crying.” He said and started wiping the tears off my face.

“Why are you here?”
“I ran after you when you left”
“Why would you?”
“My body suddenly ran after you when you left all of a sudden.”
“That didn’t make any sense.”
“And because I think I’m falling for you…”
“Huh?”
“Yeah you heard me…I like you.”
“I liked you on the first day I met you, which was 2 months ago. After that day, I couldn’t stop thinking about you. I’ve always wondered when I could ever see you again, until this day finally came. It was a love at first sight.”

I can’t believe what he just said. I looked deep in his eyes. It says it all, he actually means it. My heart just jumped with joy.
My heart stopped calling out TOP’s name and finally opened up for someone else.

“I actually kind of liked you too before, but I was still afraid before.”

He just smiled.

“There’s nothing to be afraid of anymore. I’m here.”
“Thank you Jaejoong” I said and hugged him.
“You finally taught my heart to love again.” I added.

He released me from the hug and kissed me.

My heart was totally happy. How I’ve always waited for this moment.

“And since its Valentine’s Day, would you like to go out with me?” He asked after breaking apart from the kiss.
“I’d love to” I answered.

Then we took off….while holding each others hands.

“Happy Valentine’s Day Jaejoong” I said with a smile.

I’m finally starting all over again and giving love another chance.

“Aww…they finally got together” SeungYeon commented.
“Okay…enough story time…go to bed now SeungYeon.” I said while I was sitting on the side of her bed.
“Ok mommy…I’m just wondering how you and dad met.”
“You wouldn’t know SeungYeon…You wouldn’t know” I said and chuckled.

“Is that daughter of yours finally asleep?”
“Oh hey Jaejoong…yeah she is…how long have you been standing there?”
“Since the story started.” He answered.
“Ohh”
“She has no idea that it was really about us?” Jaejoong asked.
“No…hehe” I answered.

Then I stood up and went to him.

“Happy Valentine’s Day Jaejoong” I said.
“Happy Valentine’s Day SungYoung” he replied. Then both us went out of the room.

I'M SORRY, FORGIVE ME (AUTHOR: YUKIHONEY)

2009-02-07T04:11:00.002Z

I'll be with you... forever.
Those five words echoed in his mind, again and again, like a gong that never stops.
Those were the last words that she had spoken to him, her last whispers before she vanished before his very own eyes, entering an entirely different world from his. There was no disappearing in a gush of wind, or vanishing in a puff of smoke. Hell, there wasn't even any residue left behind for which he can keep as a memory, she just vanished in his very arms. One moment, they were locked together in an embrace, the next minute, he was clutching thin air.
He looked out at the sea, at the rolling waves that never cease. He took in a deep breath, inhaling the salty breeze of the sea water. He could still feel her imprints on him, her gentle fingers where they had held onto him last, before she vanished into nothingness. The strawberry scent of her hair was still clear in his mind, empowering and strong, covering the saltiness of the sea. If he closed his eyes, he could still remember the touch of her body against his, all her curves and edges fitting perfectly into his. He could remember the feel of the fine strands of her hair in his hands, the delicate smoothness of her skin when he had pressed his face against the nape of her neck. It was as if she was right there in his arms, hugging him back, when indeed, she was gone, forever. The sudden feeling of loss was so overwhelming he felt himself stumble. He could remember her perfectly, but yet, he couldn't remember when had it all started.
“You'd remember it eventually... I trust you...” She had said to him.
But how?
The whole thing had happened at the speed of light, so fast, that it was over before he knew it. It had barely started, and then, she was gone. It was only last night when he first cast eyes on her, a shimmery figure who had appeared out of nowhere as he was having a lonely supper, scaring the lights out of him. It had taken him awhile before he finally realized she was harmless, and when he had finally gotten use to her, she left, leaving him in a whirlwind of emotions.
Funny, really, how I had been reluctantly pulled into this, and how reluctant I am now for it to be over.

“Hyung,” the young man whispered, shaking the sleeping figure on the bed next to his gently. When there was no response, he continued shaking, this time harder.
“Hyungie ah,” he raised his voice just slightly louder than a whisper, so as to not wake the other sleeping occupants of the house.
Still, the figure would not stir.
“What if… He’s not… dead... is he?” he thought in alarm.
Shaken by the sudden thought, he quickly placed a finger under the sleeping man’s nose, his hand trembling slightly as his heart start to race a million miles away. He held his breath, waiting, and after a few agonizing seconds which felt like years, he gushed out a sigh in relief as a light brush of warm breath swept his finger.
He straightened his back and stood silently still as he stared down at the face shrouded in darkness, partly illuminated by the gentle touch of the crescent moon that was hanging on the night sky outside. In the silence, the soft snore that had been inaudible earlier was comfortingly loud, and there was never a more beautiful and peaceful sleeping face as that of the young man on the bed.
The mesmerizing effect caused a warmth that had been unlikely in this cold wintry night to spread through his icy cold body, and inevitably, he felt a smile starting to crawl into his face. However, it all lasted for but one minute before a loud growl suddenly pierced through the silence,and despite the darkness, he felt a flush rising up his face.
“Hyung,” he shook the sleeping figure again, a hint of urgency lacing his voice. “Wake up!'
A soft groan was heard in reply as the sleeping man turned in his sleep, and the next thing he knew, a loud thud echoed across the room.

THUMP!

“Arrhhh.... OUCHHHH!!!!!!”
“Omo, hyung, are you alright?!” He asked nervously as the light over their heads flickered on and he caught himself staring at the beautiful face that had mesmerized him earlier; only this time, the face was no longer peaceful. No, in fact, he looked downright outraged.
He gulped.
“Aish! Micky YooChun! What were you thinking?! It's 2 in the morning!” JaeJoong whisper-yelled at him.
“I'm sorry! You wouldn't wake up! I didn't push you down... you ROLLED down the bed yourself...” Micky mumbled in reply, his head lowered, twiddling his thumbs.
“Aish... what's wrong anyway? Why aren't you sleeping?”
Micky slowly lifted his face to him, grinning.
“I'm hungry. You wanna get supper?

“I can't believe I'm cooking at 2 in the morning... We're doomed if our house gets another ChangMin...” JaeJoong grumbled to himself under his breath as he placed himself at the kitchen, tying a pink apron over his body. He yawned; it had been a long day and he was knackered. The image of his warm comfortable bed entered his mind, and he longed to jump under the covers and sleep like there's no tomorrow.
It's 2 in the morning and he just had supper a few hours ago... How can he be hungry already?! He can't be going through puberty again, can he? I mean, isn't he abit too old for that now?
A few minutes later, a bowl of steaming hot ramen sat on the table. Micky bounced over to the table looking like a happy little boy who had just gotten an early birthday present, his nose eagerly sniffing the mouth-watering aroma. Had JaeJoong not been so eager to resume his beauty sleep, he would have been sorely tempted to join in as well.
Micky's face dropped at the sight of the single bowl on the table.
“Hyung! There's only one bowl!” He exclaimed, staring accusingly at JaeJoong.
He looked at the younger man, baffled. “What, isn't one bowl enough?!”
“Aren't you going to eat too?” He asked, pouting slightly.
“Why don't you get Minnie to join you instead?”
“He's sleeping like a log, he doesn't want to wake up. He said he's tired. Tsk.”
“Junsu and Yunho?”
“You know they don't like supper...”
Micky looked up at JaeJoong hopefully.
“Well...” JaeJoong uttered. “I'm tired too.”

Micky stabbed violently at the noddle, causing the soup to splash all over the table.
“Shoot...” he cursed under his breath as he quickly reached for a cloth to wipe the table clean. Eating alone is no fun, and he felt annoyed that no one would join him for supper, not even the food lover ChangMin. He stared at the bowl of noodle, barely touched, having lost his appetite. Heaving a sigh, he stood up and reached for the bowl, deciding that he didn't want to eat anymore.
“Aren't you going to finish eating?” A light tinkling voice suddenly interjected the lonely silence, causing Micky to jump in fright.
He quickly twisted his body to the back, so fast, that he heard a loud sharp 'crack'.
“Shoot!” He cursed for the second time, this time clutching his waist in pain. “Owwww...” he moaned, wondering if he broke his waist.
“Are you alright?” the foreign shimmery voice tinkled again, interlined with concern.
Micky glanced up and felt his heart froze.
Am I dreaming?

“Annyeong,” the girl smiled sweetly, her head tilted slightly to the right as she lifted her right hand and waved vigorously in greeting.
He stared back, his eyes opened saucer-wide, and his mouth gaping open in a silent scream. He tried to work his dry throat, but to no avail. It was as if all his body organs were going on strike; none would listen and abide to his command.
“Ttcchttt... tchooo....” he choked when he finally found his voice, words tumbling out in a jumbled mess.
She laughed humorously at his incoherent response, her eyes closed in a beautiful arch. Micky grabbed the opportunity to observe her, drinking in details of her like a dehydrated man.
Sitting on the table by the window, she was clad in a sun dress that was absolutely inappropriate in this wintry weather, the light pastel colours clinging to her pale fair skin, giving her an overall sweet but yet, somehow, sickly image.
“Not a downright pretty girl... but she's alright,” Micky found himself thinking.
There was something quite different about her that he couldn't place, something that kept his eyes glued to her like he usually would to an exotic beauty, and it was a few moments later when he finally realized what was wrong with her: her body looked solid, but there was a slight transparency as he gazed at her unblinkingly, and the edges of her body shimmered.
He gulped nervously as the sudden realization flitted into his mind.
“Please don't tell me I'm looking at a ghost,” he thought.
“Oh God, please help me, there's a ghost in our house... Oh God oh God...” he prayed fervently.
As if reading his mind, she stopped laughing and looked at him.
“I'm sorry... please don't be scared... I didn't mean to scare or hurt you...” she uttered softly, gazing at him through her big brown eyes.
“W-what are you?” he blurted abruptly, his hand slowly inching across the table behind him for a knife or weapon of some sort.
Do knifes work on ghosts? No? Oh my God... I'm doomed...
“I'm-” she started to say, but Micky cut across her.
“Are... are you... a... g-ghost?” he stuttered, his heart skipping a beat at the word 'ghost'; ghosts leave him bad memories that he'd rather not reminisce.
She stared at him, holding his gaze, intense, until he finally had to look away.
“I... yes... I'm... a ghost,” she sighed. “But,” she hurriedly continue. “I'm... a nice ghost. I don't harm people.”
Especially not you...
“So... you're kind of like Casper?” he asked, stalling for time, as he inched away slowly towards his room.
“I guess you can put it that way,” she said with a friendly smile.
“But... who are you? Why are you here? What do you want?”
“I have always been here, Micky... You just never noticed.”

SeoHyun stood up gingerly, and in that short second, she caught Micky's eyes flickering to her feet, before flitting back to her face.
She smiled.
“I do step on the ground, Micky,” she answered his unspoken question as she slowly made her way towards him.
Micky's eyes widened with alarm and he quickly took a step backwards.
“W-what are you doing? Don't come here... don't come near me... Shoo! Go away!” He yelled, forgetting about his sleeping inmates, as he brandished the knife that he had managed to grab infront of him like a sword.
He sounded like a coward, hell, he even felt like one, but he was too scared to be bothered and be embarrassed about it. Besides, there was no one around to witness his cowardice anyway; there was only him and the female Casper in the room, and probably more invisible ghosts that he'd rather not know around.
He shuddered at the thought that there might be one standing just behind him right now, breathing down his neck.
As she continued to walk (“I thought ghosts float?” he thought.) towards him, he made a grab for the cushion on one of the wooden dining chair and flung it at her. It hit her square in the face and surprisingly, bounced off, as if she was a solid person, but yet, she continued advancing towards him. He gasped, backing away.
“Please... Micky... I won't harm you... Won't you just... give me a chance and listen to me? You knew me once, you trusted me before. Won't you trust me just this one more time? Please... Micky?”

“Hyung, are you alright? You look sick,” ChangMin said, peering closely at Micky.
“What time did you finish eating last night? I didn't hear you entering the room,” JaeJoong added.
ChangMin gasped at JaeJoong words, before rounding on Micky. “What? You ate last night? As in supper?!?!! Why didn't you wake me up?!” He glared at Micky.
“Don't be an idiot. Obviously I asked you. You said 'no'. You even kicked me away,” Micky uttered exasperatedly.
“I said that?!” ChangMin exclaimed, startled, conveniently ignoring the more pressing matter that he had kicked the older man. “I said no? How could I have said no?!”
“Urgh... shut up, Min. It's 7 in the morning. You're noisy,” Junsu interrupted, hitting the grumbling ChangMin lightly on the head.
Micky felt a wave of appreciation towards Junsu; he didn't think he could cope with anything else, not after the traumatic night that he had had a few hours ago. He was still trying to get his mind around the fact that he is going on a 'date' with a ghost in a few hours time.
“Good morning, boys!” Yunho boomed loudly as he entered the kitchen where the other four boys were crowding in.
“It's Valentine's day and we have to work!” he complained, grabbing a slice of bread from the table. “I can't believe manager hyung is so evil, keeping us in on Valentine's-” he paused. “-Yah, Chunnie-ah, are you sick?”
“Hyung... I don't think I can make it to practice today. I hurt my waist,” Micky said apologetically, ignoring his question.
“What? What happened? How did you hurt yourself?” JaeJoong quickly asked, his eyebrows creased with worry.
“Don't worry about it, it's just a little strain. I'll be alright with some rest. I'm sorry you guys will have to cancel practice because of me...” He looked up at Yunho. “I guess you're going to have your Valentine's day after all, hyung,” he smiled feebly.
“Ahh...” Yunho nodded. It was clear that he was trying to stop the smile that was threatening to form, but to no avail. “I'll go and inform manager hyung then...” he said as he walked towards the living room with a little skip.
Junsu looked at Yunho's retreating figure before turning back towards the others, looking confused. “Why is hyung so eager for Valentine's day anyway? He doesn't even have a girlfriend.”

Micky had been standing under the bus stop for the past half an hour, fidgeting endlessly. 5 buses had already came and left, and yet, there was still no sign of her. He was beginning to wonder if last night had actually been a dream, when the voice which had became familiar to him since last night suddenly sounded in his ear.
“I'm sorry, did you wait long?”
Micky spun around, and felt a sharp pain in his waist again. He winced.
“What does half an hour sound like to you?” He asked grumpily, annoyed.
“Well... when you've been waiting for something for 5 years, half an hour actually feels like one second,” she replied sweetly.
Micky rolled his eyes. “What took you so long anyway? I thought you said to meet you here at 10 in the morning?” He arched his eyebrow as he looked at her, waiting for an explanation, though he couldn't for his life think of one.
What do ghosts do in their free time anyway? I mean... they don't sleep... right?
“I lost track of time and overslept,” she grinned sheepishly. “Sorry.”
Micky double-took. “YOU SLEEP?!” he sputtered, staring at her incredulously. “And there I was thinking that ghosts are lucky that they don't need any beauty sleep.”
“We don't need to, but old habits die hard, you see.” Her grin widened.
Micky laughed. In spite of himself, his fear of her began to ebb away. In fact, although he wouldn't admit it, he actually enjoyed her company, enjoyed talking to her, and liked her infectious laughter. Somewhere along the way last night, the warmth that never ceased to radiate from her soul had begun to thaw his frozen heart.

“So... what's first on the list?” Micky asked when they reached the fair, pulling his fedora hat lower down his face to hide his features, just so he wouldn't be recognized by anyone and cause havoc.
“Let's go and take the merry-go-round!” she said happily, bouncing on her feet.
“What?!”
“The merry-go-round! You know, the one with horses and carriages and goes around in circles?” Her arms gestured wildly.
“I know what a merry-go-round is,” Micky snapped. “It's a KIDDY game. I'm 22.”
“I know. That's why I like it. Come on, you promised!” She pouted, battering her eyelashes at him.
He groaned.
What on earth have I gotten myself into?
“Oh God... fine. Let's go for your merry-go-round then. Whoop-dee-doo-hoo!” Sarcasm creamed his fake cheer.

They took the merry-go-round 5 times, and then the ferris wheel another 5 times. Never in his life had he felt more like a kid; in fact, a wave of embarrassment washed through him every time one of the little kids on the same ride turned to stare at him. By the time they were done, Micky was beetroot red with humiliation, and hiding his face underground like ostriches do became a sore temptation.
“Oppa, let's take the-”
“Please don't go for another ferris wheel. Or another merry-go-round. Or anything else for that matter. I need a break,” Micky cut through her words, flopping down onto a nearby bench and rubbing his eyes, trying to stop the incessant spinning.
“I was going to say let's take the cable car to the other side for lunch, but since you said no...” SeoHyun shrugged and looked up at the sky, whistling.
“Did you just say lunch?”
She turned to him and smiled knowingly. “I thought you didn't want to go for anything else?”
“Yes, but then again, lunch is a totally different story. Come on, let's go. I'm so famished I can eat a cow.”

They sat across one another by the window in the little rustic cafe up the hill, a slow melody playing softly in the background.
“This would have been romantic if I wasn't actually here with a ghost...” Micky snorted to himself. “Valentine's with a ghost... what a perfect story for my future grandkids. I'll make a downright cool grandpa.”
He looked down at the mouth-watering plate of steak in front of him, and then looked back up at SeoHyun.
“Aren't you going to eat?”
“Nope. We ghosts don't need to eat,” she claimed proudly.
“Then what are you going to do here?”
“Stare at you.”
“Stare at me?! That's... urh... that sounds very comfortable,” Micky said sarcastically.
“Well, atleast you won't be eating alone.”

-Silence-

“Can I ask you something?”
“Fire away.”
“How did you die?”
“You can ask anything but that.”
“Hey! That's not a reply! You said I can ask you anything!”
“Yeah, but I didn't say I'll reply to all of them.”

“I don't like talking to you.”
“Because I'm too smart?”
“No. Because.... just because.”

Why do I start talking like a kid when I'm with her?

-Silence-

“Come on... just tell me a little bit.”
“Anything but that, Micky.”
“Why?”
“Just because.”
“FINE. If you're not going to tell me... stop staring at my face, you're scaring me.”
“You can't tell my eyes what not to do.”
“Then I shall leave.”
“Then I'm going to haunt you for the rest of your life.”
“I'm not scared of you,” Micky lied. Seohyun broke her gaze and gave him a 'yeah right' look, one eyebrow raised.

-Silence-

“You seriously should stop staring at me, you're freaking me out.”
“I committed suicide.”

Her reply had came so sudden and unexpected that Micky choked on his steak. He made a grab for his glass of water and gulped it down.

“WHAT?!”

“5 years ago, I committed suicide by slitting my wrist.” She repeated monotonously.
Micky remained silent and still, staring at her. He was afraid to make a move, as if a slight movement will break the spell. However, she said nothing else.
“Err... is that all?” he asked tentatively when it seemed like she wasn't going to continue her story.
“That's all I can tell.”
“Right.”

-Silence-

“Can anyone else see you?”
“Nope.”
“NO?!”
“Nope.”
“So all this time I've been here talking to you loudly in public...”
“To everyone else, you're a crazy man talking to an imaginary friend. It's a good thing, if you think about it. It helps hide your identity as a famous star.”
“Right. Good to know,” Micky replied dryly.

“Can't you just stop looking at me for one minute?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“I'm afraid that the moment I look away, I'll lose you.”
“I won't run away. I made a promise, I stick to it.”
“I know you won't. I trust you.”
“Then what's the problem?”
“It's me I don't have faith in. I'm afraid that the moment I look away, my memory will start to seep like running water.”

-Silence-

“What happens when you die?”
“You go to heaven. Or you reincarnate.”
“OHH... so it's true? Reincarnation does happen? It's not just another ghost myth?”
“Apparently so. Not 'just another ghost myth'.”
“Why aren't you reincarnated then? You've been dead for, what, 5 years?”
“I was waiting.”
“For what?”
“To build courage.”
“You need courage to reincarnate?! Whoa...”
SeoHyun shot him an are-you-stupid look.
“NO. I was building my courage to see you.”
“See me?!! WHY?!?!”
“Because,” Seohyun said as her brown eyes bored into Micky's dark ones. “I loved you.”

Valentine's wish:
3. Watch sunset by the beach.

“You only have 3 Valentine wishes?” Micky asked, as he stole a glance at the paper in SeoHyun's hand. “This is the last one? Why so little?”
“Because... these are the 3 activities that we always did together.”
Micky looked out towards the horizon.
“Did we really once knew one another?” He asked softly.
She nodded.
“I... I can't remember anything about it...” He said, a touch of regret in his voice.
“But you will... eventually. I trust you.”
He stared at the golden sun hanging in the sky, a golden egg yolk that brightens everything in its path. Somewhere in the deep recesses of his mind, he knew that the end was coming soon. The end of the day when he would have to say goodbye to Seohyun, and somehow, he knew that it'd be the last time he sees her. He just didn't want to acknowledge the fact. It was as if if he remains obstinate, she might never have to leave at all.
They sat in silence on the fine sandy beach, watching the sun sinking, as the sky turned from a golden yellow to pitch darkness, illuminated only by the crescent moon and the sheet of stars that dotted the sky.
SeoHyun turned towards Micky, and in the darkness, her eyes twinkled as bright as the distant stars.
Tears, he realised.
“Well... that's it then. Thank you, Micky, for giving me this Valentine's. I'm sorry... I took so much of your time.”
Micky voice caught in his throat, his struggle to push back the tears kept him from managing a reply.
He couldn't understand the building sadness in him; afterall, he barely knows her, and hadn't he been reluctant to be here in the first place? So what in the world was happening to him?
SeoHyun pushed herself up and stood staring down at him. Extending her right hand, she attempted a feeble smile.
“Thanks,” she expressed her gratitude once again, her voice sounding somewhat strangled. “I'll remember this night forever... Thank you.”
Micky followed suit and pushed himself up. Slowly, he lifted up his right hand as well and reached out for hers. His hands slipped into hers, and he was surprised to find it warm and solid. His shock must have shown in his face, for SeoHyun chuckled.
“Yeah... I'm solid and not icy cold. Another ghost myth, I suppose,” she nodded intelligibly.
Micky joined in the laughter. “I guess I was watching too much of Harry Potter.”
Their laughter eventually died into the night, as they stared at one another, neither wanting to let go of the other's hand.
Suddenly, impulsively, something inside him snapped, as if whatever that had been holding him back earlier broke, and he pulled at her hand, enveloping her into a tight embrace.
He held on tight, and slowly, he felt her arms wrap around him as well. He shivered, not from the cold, but from the knowledge of how surreal all this was. He was hugging a ghost, but yet, she felt every part as real and solid as he is, and somehow, he felt contented in her arms. There was moisture on his shoulder, and it took him a minute before he realized that she was crying her heart out. He tightened his hold, not caring if he was crushing her. He tried to think of something to say, but then, what was the use in it when they were now already at the point of no return? Somehow, he had been the reason she had stayed behind for this past 5 years, it was time to let her go. It wasn't fair to hold her back any longer.
“Thank you... Thank you...” she sobbed. Gently pushing away from him, she looked up into his eyes, deep down into his soul. She placed a hand over where his heart is, and leaned forward. “Thank you... for granting this last wish for me, Micky... I'm sorry, and take care... You'll always have my heart... and I'll be with you... forever... Goodbye... Micky...” she whispered, his name sounding like a lullaby in her voice. She gingerly reached up to his face, her fingers gently tracing over his features like the tip of a featherbrush. They stopped at his lips; her fingers had by now turned icy cold. Slowly, she tiptoed and leaned onto him, her lips softly touching his.
His eyes slid shut, savouring the kiss, trying to plant into his mind this feeling forever. It felt magical, lined with sadness and lonelines at the border of it. Had he been given the chance, he wished that the whole galaxy would stop resolving at this very moment, that time would stop, and the world would freeze over. Anything, just so he can remain in this position forever.
It lasted for barely 5 seconds, and then, the touch of her lips was gone. The weight that had been leaning onto him just a second ago disappeared, the warmth of her body became cold air. All that was left of the bizarre journey was the memory of her, and the imprint of her kiss.

The day had begun to break; dawn was approaching and the the first hint of a purplish yellow glow could be seen stretched across the sky. Micky had been lying at the very same spot for the past hours, staring up at the vast expanse of blackness that threatened to engulf him, wondering if SeoHyun was up there now, laughing her infectious laughter.
A sudden shriek brought him back to his senses, and he turned to see 2 little kids running around together, a girl and a boy, both barely older than 6. He noticed their parents standing not faraway, under the very tree where he had held SeoHyun just hours ago. As he looked on at the two innocent children, running and throwing sand into the air, a memory began to stir in his mind, a long line of polaroid pictures sliding before his mind's eye . A memory that had been locked away long ago, buried so deep into the recesses of his mind, that as the clock ticked and the Earth spun on its slanted axis, as the seconds turned into minutes, minutes turned into hours and the hours everntually resolving into days and years, he had forgotten about its very existence. A memory of many years ago when he was still surrounded by innocence, and shared a life with his best friend and sweetheart, SeoHyun.
Their lives had crosspathed one day when they were 5, both brought to the beach by their parents for a picnic. At that young age, they had became instant friends. The close bond they shared strengthened when they both went to the same kindergarten, and then the same elementary school, and soon enough, they were inseperable, as if they were siamese twins stuck together at the hips. But, fate wasn't through with them, and the two young soulmates were cast to opposite ends of the world when Micky was brought over to America at the age of 10. Lonely and lost, fueled by the heartbreaking fact that she never contacted him in any way, he begun to shun her aside in his memory, and it wasn't long before he forgot entirely who she was.
He slumped back down onto the sand, weighed down by his sudden realization. He was ashamed, that unlike him, his childhood sweetheart had never forgotten him afterall. The sudden sense of loss spread through him like a series of never-ending waves, each time more intense than the last, threatening to drown him, and before he knew it, he was desperately gasping for air. A drop of water dropped onto his palm; he had started to cry, the tears coming in torrents.
His heart ached, the very heart that had been transplanted into him 5 years ago, the powerhouse behind his very existence.
SeoHyun died 5 years ago... She comitted suicide and died 5 years ago...
At the same time when I was dying...
What are the odds that the heart I'm carrying now is actually her heart?
Like a little booklet, he started leafing through every conversation they had had in the past 24 hours, looking for clues and piecing the missing pieces together.
She said that I will always have her heart... Had she meant it literally as well?
The realization that she had died to give him life, that the very heart keeping him alive right now and part of the blood that is pulsating through his veins had once been in her body, was too much to take in. The knowledge of it was so painful, so sickening and overwhelming, that Micky began to puke. It was so overbearing, so shocking, that he didn't even know how to cry; he had ran out of tears and felt numb of emotions. He looked at his hands; was it his imagination or were they covered with blood? SeoHyun's blood?
I killed her... I killed her...
I'm a murderer...
Because of me... she's not here anymore...
I'm sorry, SeoHyun... I'm sorry... I'm sorry...
He puked again, as thin trails of tears slowly made their way down his cheeks.
When there was nothing left to puke, he looked up at the sky. Cupping his hands around his mouth, he screamed at the top of his lungs, letting his emotions run wild, letting his anger out at the whole world, at God, at himself, for playing with his life this way. He screamed until his began to throat hurt and he ran out of breath. He screamed, until he could scream no more.
And then, in a daze, he stumbled home, back to the boys, the one place where he knew he'd soon be able to heal with time.

The door opened and Micky tumbled through it into the arms of Junsu who quickly steadied him.
“Chunnie, are you alright? Where did you go last night?! We were worried!”
At the thought of last night, pictures of SeoHyun clouded into his mind once more, threatening to drown him. This time, in the arms of his best friend who was more like a brother than anything else, the dam broke and he began to cry out loud. The other three boys quickly came to see what was happening, and when they discovered the sobbing Micky, they surrounded him in a group hug. They kept quiet, letting him cry his sorrow until there was nothing left in him. His sobs pierced through the otherwise silent room, saturated with pain and regret. They remained in that position for hours, until Micky ran out of tears and exhaustion takes a toll on him, dragging him into deep slumber.
He felt at home in the arms of his friends, and his emotions were finally back on leashes. He hadn't gotten over the fact that he had killed his first love, and his heart was still punctured with gaping holes, but atleast, the holes had stopped growing, and his soul had finally stopped leaking away. The scars will be there to stay forever, but he knew, with his friends around him, he'll be okay. Eventually. He knew, with genuine certainty, that whatever it is that happens, the four of them will always be there for him. And for that, he is forever grateful.
I remember you now, SeoHyun...
Forgive me... for not remembering you earlier...
He'll heal with time, he knows he will.
SeoHyun had given up her life for him, and for her, he'll live a fulfilling life. He swore not to let her down, not to let her sacrifice be in vain. For her, he'd live, strong and happy, always.
Despite everything that happened, SeoHyun's soul will always be with him, in his heart, the heart that they shared, flowing through him every second of the day, closer than ever. A part of her will always be fused to him, their souls intertwined. And for him, that was more than enough.
Be happy, SeoHyun... take care.

11 YEARS OF FORGOTTEN VALENTINES (AUTHOR: LYNBABYSUSU)

2009-02-07T04:10:00.001Z

Late one night, a young boy opened the door of a little girl’s bedroom door. Soft light shone into the dark pink room. He tip toed quietly to the side of the sleeping girl.

“I will be back and make you my bride…” he whispered softly into her ears, kiss her forehead gently and left the room.
--------------------------------10 years later--------------------------------

“Let’s break up.”

19 year-old Choi Hyo Rin looked up to her boyfriend, Park Yoo Chun.

“Heh? What did you say?” she asked him.

“Let’s end our relationship… Let us both go our own way…” he said softly, with a look of regret on his face.

Hyo Rin stared at her boyfriend blankly. She couldn’t register what he had just said; she could not believe what just poured out of his lips.

“WHAT?” Hyo Rin shrieked in disbelieve, about a minute later. Yoo Chun looked at her guiltily for a moment then took a sip off his Long Island.

They had never quarreled. They had been tolerant to each other. HE never once looked at another girl, and HE didn’t even mind SHE looked at other guys. [=_=;;] That particular day was even their 365th day/anniversary of being together. So why break up now?

“You…you have a new girlfriend?” Hyo Rin’s stuttered with her words.

“No…” he answered softly.

“You are bored with me?”

“No…”

“THEN WHAT! Is there anything you don’t like bout me? You can s…” Hyo Rin words were as fast as the train, her heart pounding heavily.

“I have a new boyfriend,” he said finally.

*~*silence*~*

Hyo Rin stared at Yoo Chun with a Did-I-Hear-Wrongly look.

“Ha..ha… Stop kidding, oppa,” Hyo Rin forced out a nervous laugh.

“No I’m not, Rin,” Yoo Chun said seriously. Hyo Rin stopped laughing and gulped down air down her dry throat.

“I…I thought I can escape from abnormality of being a homosexual when I obliged myself to love a girl… but it seemed that it’s impossible… I don’t wanna lie to you any longer, Rin, that I can barely treat you more of a sister…” Yoo Chun said painfully and put his hands on his face, looking down onto the floor.

Hyo Rin jaw must have swept the floor hearing that.

“Yoo…yoo…Chu…”

“YOO CHUN!” a dolphin-like squeak was heard from a distance away. Both of them looked up upon hearing Yoo Chun’s name being called.

A thin guy with cute face sliding passed the crowd towards them smilingly.

He’s thin but had a tough body…cute but charismatic face…he’t cute but isn’t he too manly to compare to a girl? Which part of him did Yoo Chun compared me to?

“YOO CHUNNIE!!” the stranger flung himself at Yoo Chun that was sitting opposite of Hyo Rin, exposing his…

*GASP* THAT WAS WHAT HE COMPARED ME TO! WHAT A KAMO BUTT!!

Sub-consciously Hyo Rin grabbed her own butt. Face flushed with embarrassment and anger.

“Ah, Jun Su ya…” greeted Yoo Chun, giving him a peck on the cheek. Hyo Rin could have just fainted there and then.
--------------------------------------2 hours later--------------------------------------

“Park Yoo Chun you PABO!!! PABO PABO PABOOOOOOO!!!” cursed drunk Hyo Rin while walking aimlessly at the cold street. An urge to throw up came up and she puked at that instant.

“Ugh…” she groaned and fell onto the floor into sub-consciousness. A tall figure appeared beside him, sighed and picked her up, piggy-back her all the way back to her house.

“Oppa…” she mumbled and snuggled into the warm back of the guy.

--------------------------------------The Next Morning--------------------------------------

9 year-old Hyo Rin was sobbing softly while being piggy-backed by a boy.

“Don’t cry ok? We will get your knee treated when we get home. Meanwhile, take this, it’s a magic remedy that will make you feel the pain no longer,” said the boy, giving lithe Hyo Rin a lollipop. Hyo Rin smiled naively.

*Ring Riiinnnnnggggg RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIINGGGGGGGGG*

Hyo Rin woke up in a jump, her head hurt so much it can just explode. She hit her alarm clock to snooze and slowly dragged herself out of bed.

I gotta get a new alarm that doesn’t ring when I didn’t set it…

She went into the bathroom and sleepily turned on the tap to wash her face and brush her teeth.

Who’s that boy that always appears in my dream? He’s always so sweet in my dream...

*brush brush*

Who’s that?

*brush brush*

Who’s that?

*brush brush*

Who’s that?

*brush brush*

Who’s… *GASP*

HOW DID I GET HOME YESTERDAY?!

She rinsed her mouth and ran to search her house. Living room, hallway, porch, balcony…nobody. She shrugged, thinking she must had staggered home all by herself and walked into the kitchen; she looked up and was shocked out of her wits.

A tall man with muscular body and short stylish hairstyle, wearing a baby green hoodie and white pocketed pants standing in front of her, taking out sandwiches she figured he bought. He had such a handsome face, with a warm smile that melted every girl’s heart.

A sudden flash of a boy’s face sprint through her mind… somebody she seemed to have forgotten…

“Oh! Hey, you’re up,” he said. Hyo Rin jumped for a moment. A vague memory of a tall guy picking her up at the street the night before flashed through her mind.

“Ah! Good morning! Sor..sorry for causing you trouble yesterday! I’m…I’m Hyo Rin!” Hyo Rin spluttered nervously, bowing clumsily.

He looked at her interestingly, but with deep disappointment in his heart.

She doesn’t remember me…
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“YUNNIE!!” Hyo Rin called out, running towards the tall handsome man that picked her up from the street and brought her home almost a year before. Yun Ho smiled at her as she reached him. Clinging to his arm, they started walking towards the station.

“Mum will be happy to see you, she had been inviting you again and again ever since our last home-visit,” said Hyo Rin. Yun Ho laughed, wrapping his muffler around her to keep her warm from the February cold.

“You’re mum’s cooking is the best, can’t help thinking bout it,” Yun Ho complimented. Hyo Rin snuggled closer to him.

She couldn’t believe that Yun Ho and herself shared the same hometown. She didn’t even know it until he spoke in dialect with her mum the last visit home. And her parents seemed to be know him so well and liked him a lot, she was puzzled but didn’t ask anything, as long as they gave them two a “YES”. She couldn’t explain why, but he had a familiarity of someone she can’t seem to remember of.

That night they returned to Yun Ho’s apartment after dinner with Hyo Rin’s family. Hyo Rin woke up early the next morning to make themselves the first Valentines breakfast together. Yun Ho suddenly barged out of the house hurriedly as she was almost done fixing breakfast.

“YUN…I wonder why he’s in such a rush…” she just mumbled.

Hyo Rin put on a robe and walked out to the balcony to catch some fresh air. Her sight fell on a couple a distance away from the apartment, a tall man and a young lady around her age.

The girl passed something to Yun Ho’s hands, hugged him and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Hyo Rin heart crashed into pieces when she saw that. She was betrayed. Tears unknowingly formed in her eyes. She went back to the house and sat down on the couch. Holding back her tears.

Yun Ho opened the door and saw Hyo Rin on the couch, and quickly stuffed what was in his hands into the pocket of his jacket.

“Yah! You are awake!” Yun Ho said happily, trying to give her a hug from the back, but was pushed off roughly by Hyo Rin.

“Who was that?” Hyo Rin said coolly, still with her back to him. Yun Ho gulped.

“Er…who? There wasn’t anyone…I was just taking a stroll…HM…What a lovely breakfast!” said Yun Ho, trying to cover up.

What a bad liar…Can’t he be more creative?

Hyo Rin got up and threw the couch pillows at him. Tears streaming down her cheeks.

“YOU LIAR! I SAW YOU GUYS WERE SO INTIMATE!” she grabbed the CDs on the TV table and threw at him.

“WAIT! RIN! WAIT! I CAN EXPLAIN!” Yun Ho tried to talk.

“YOU GUYS WERE ALL LIAR! PABO!!!” she unknowingly took a glass decoration and threw it at Yun Ho. It hit him hard on the forehead. He fell back onto the floor and was bleeding.

Hyo Rin stopped and was petrified, ran towards unconscious Yun Ho, shook him panicky.

“OPPA! OPPA! GET UP! GET UP!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

-At the hospital-

Yun Ho had a plastered forehead, but nothing was death-threatening, the doctor assured Hyo Rin. It was just that coincidently Hyo Rin’s throw hit exactly at his old wound.

Old wound? I wonder why…

Hyo Rin had called her parents, asking them to come over as she couldn’t contact Yun Ho’s family. She was confused and troubled to think straight as her lover had not yet wake up. She was worried that her temper had been over-board. She put her head on his right hand and dozed off while waiting for him to wake up. In her sleep, she dreamt, she dreamt of something from long ago…

Something she had once chose to lock up deep in her memory…

----11 years before----

“OPPA WAIT UP!” Hyo Rin ran after Yun Ho who was going to the park near her house.

11 years old Yun Ho was temporarily staying with Hyo Rin’s family when his parents was away overseas, preparing to bring him and his sister along as personal residence there.

It was late November, with some snow just fell the night before. The park was slippery and covered with some ice. Yun Ho scooped up some ice and made several snowballs. He threw one at Hyo Rin, hitting her knitted jumper. Soon after, they had snowball fight.

“HAHAHA! HERE I COME!” Hyo Rin bent down and picked up a “snowball”, and threw it at Yun Ho without checking what it really was.

“OUCH!” Yun Ho shouted in pain when it hit his forehead and bent down holding on tight to his forehead. Hyo Rin figured something was not right and ran to him. It appeared that the “snowball” was a rock! Hyo Rin had not realized that she was out of snowballs supply.

Yun Ho was groaning in pain.

Hyo Rin’s parents took Yun Ho to the hospital and he got 3 stitches on his wound. Hyo Rin was so upset she had hurt her favourite person on earth and locked herself in her room for the rest of the day, dozing off in the end.

When she woke up the next day, Yun Ho was gone. A young girl of her age was traumatized, thinking it was her fault that Yun Ho left. She cried for a few days and in the end, chose to forget him completely and not wanting to meet him again.

Hyo Rin woke with a start when the door was opened roughly and barged in her parents and a girl of her age.

“Oppa! Oppa!” the girl called. Hyo Rin rubbed her eyes and looked at her closely, she looked awfully familiar.

“Ji…Hye…?” she called the girl softly.

Yun Ho’s sister looked at Hyo Rin in surprise.

“Yes! Unnie! It’s me! Ji Hye! Thank god you remember me!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“WHAT!”

Yun Ho was back to Korea after a decade staying overseas. He was back…to fulfill his promise to make Hyo Rin his wife. He was high in hope to meet Hyo Rin as the first place he went after getting down from the plane was her house. The news he got from the mouth of Mrs Choi almost sent him falling into bottomless pit. Hyo Rin, it seemed, had erased him from her memory.

“How…how could this happened…we…we had a promise…” he mumbled sadly. Mrs. Choi gave him a hug.

“She was at a young age, perhaps she was in trauma as you left before you healed. She thought she had caused you to hate her. She cried for days…but after that…she never did mention you again…” Mrs. Choi explained pitifully to Yun Ho.

Yun Ho took a grip and asked for her address, at Seoul where she was working and staying now. He found her house, and saw her popping in and out from there. But…he was afraid to confront her…

God finally gave him chance the year before.

“Good bye, Hyo Rin,” said a guy Yun Ho heard Hyo Rin calling as Yoo Chun, who left hand in hand with a guy not mistakenly called Jun Su. Yun Ho was sitting at a table which was parallel to Hyo Rin’s and had heard the whole break up scene. He stayed and witnessed Hyo Rin drinking heavily, got drunk and finally made her way depressingly out of the Pub.

He tailed her in a distance, fearing she may get into trouble. Hyo Rin stopped by a pillar and shouted like a mad lady.

“Park Yoo Chun you PABO!!! PABO PABO PABOOOOOOO!!!” and threw up soon after, and dropped down sitting on the cold street, appearing to pass out.

“Stupid girl! She’s gonna get sick!” whispered Yun Ho to himself and went to her, taking out his handkerchief and wiped her dirty mouth. Looking at her helpless face and few strands of tears rolling slowly down her cheeks, he sighed, then picked her up and piggy-back her the way back to her house.

“Oppa…” he could hear her mumbled. He smiled and was feeling blissful that Hyo Rin called out for him…even if she couldn’t remember him…a hope appeared in the corner of his heart.

Yun Ho stirred and slowly opened his eyes at 11.30pm. His head a little heavy and eye-sight was blurry.

What a dream…

When he saw Hyo Rin, he quickly tried to explain to Hyo Rin what had happened that morning.

“Sh…I know…it was just Ji Hye…” she said, placing her finger on his lips. “I’m so sorry…for hurting you…”

Yun Ho smiled.

“Again…”

Yun Ho’s expressions turned to surprised.

"Again?" he asked. Hyo Rin nodded.

“You have remembered?” he asked. She nodded again slowly. Then tears started trickling down her cheeks once more.

“Oppa…why did you leave me without telling me last time?” she sobbed. Yun-Ho sat up and rubbed off her tears. He moved closer to her and gently planted his lips on hers. Hyo Rin returned his kiss between sobs. Then Yun Ho broke off and whispered into her ears.

“But I promised to be back to make you my bride…” and planted a kiss on her forehead.

Hyo Rin had a sudden rush of memories in her brain. That very night before Yun Ho left. That very night he made his vow to be back again. That very lips that said those words and kissed her on the forehead on the same night.

Yun Ho reached for his jacket that was beside his bed. He took out a small box in the pocket. That was the reason he met up with Ji Hye that morning. He opened the box, laid there was a simple but beautiful diamond ring.

“Would you marry me?”

Hyo Rin eyes widened with shock and joy at the same time. She was speechless and just nodded. Yun Ho smiled widely and hugged her exclaiming, “YES!”

Yun Ho planted another kiss on Hyo Rin’s lips, this time longer than ever, as if there was no tomorrow.

He had done it; he had made Valentine the most memorable day for the years to come for his beloved that had kept him away for the past 11 years.

“Happy Valentines Day, my love…”

He was back to prove his endless love for her, 11 years later…